<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Chaos+Greyblood</id>
	<title>Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Chaos+Greyblood"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Chaos_Greyblood"/>
	<updated>2026-05-01T21:55:16Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol2_Ch2&amp;diff=123330</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol2 Ch2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol2_Ch2&amp;diff=123330"/>
		<updated>2011-11-28T23:32:25Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: Corrected some words, took out an example of redundancy and restored some spellings. More to come as I read more.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== &#039;&#039;&#039;Night 2: Melancholic Officer and a Long-Armed Demon&#039;&#039;&#039; ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s compare how long our arms are!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an abandoned building where children who had no place in their families had gathered. The youths of varying age and gender currently present were currently terrified with this sudden abnormality. It was a night that should have been the same as any other. Unable to sleep and irritated at home, they had arrived here tonight to chat and have fun with strangers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was their daily life, a life that remained that same day after day that they took it for granted.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And now this normality had cracked. It had been smashed apart with ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the youths had already died, his abdomen heavily pummelled by the invisible fist that the demon stretched out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death. That was death. It wasn’t fake – he really died.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everything shattered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uwoaaaaahhh, enough fooling around!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A boy, half-mad, rushed at Long-Armed Demon with his bare fists. Those youths had too many enemies: the police, adults who didn’t understand them, violent juvenile derelicts, criminals… therefore, they had armed themselves to protect themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With stun guns and tear gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With wooden planks, craft knifes, and baseball bats.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But those things…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Couldn’t help them at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a grade-schooler girl, so thin she might have accidentally disappeared into space. She was the abnormality these youths were facing. With her short hair tied up in two ponytails, she was a completely ordinary girl, cute and inconspicuous and wore sandals even in this chilling winter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only that she didn’t have arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Urk!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A muscular boy heaved up a baseball bat with all his strength, but his blow was abnormally stopped mid-air. The boy gave out a mortified screech and tried to move the bat as hard as he could, but it remained unmovable as if held down by some unknown force.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the next instant, five incredible dents – like that made by five fingers – appeared on the bat. Then, unbelievably, the bat became twisted and crumpled up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey – ho!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With invisible fingers, Long-Armed Demon spent a while wringing the bat as if it was a tea towel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Boring!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She tilted her head cutely and smashed the boy with her invisible hand. “Bam – “, the part of the boy’s head above the jaw flew off. His spraying blood and brain matter spattered everywhere, and he died instantly. Stumbling, he fell down while still tightly holding on the bat that had lost its shape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The five teenagers who saw this scene gave out sharp shrieks of despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are very few opportunities to truly come into contact with ‘death’ in modern-day Japan. Corpses were quickly taken away and cremated, turning into dust in the blink of an eye. Those illusions of death, mimicked to such detail by video games and movies and manga, made true death no longer feel real. They took away those teenagers’ fear of death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, true death was like magic for these teenagers; it was an abnormal phenomenon that they could not understand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traumatized, they sprinted away like mad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Noisy. You’re ruining this quiet night.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s expression was evidently displeasured, but then she discovered the only young girl amongst the teenagers. She finally found a young girl! The townspeople were more on guard nowadays, and Long-Armed Demon had found it hard to discover her target – the girl with the Apple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She must find her soon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon nodded to herself, and chased after the girl as she hoped her lucky day had finally come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did I get it right? – Did I get it right? – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she stretched out her invisible arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl’s ankles were suddenly caught by something, and she fell violently forward as her body lost its balance. Cigarettes and a lighter fell out of her pockets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was obviously not old enough to smoke; but she didn’t do anything that deserved to be slaughtered, either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was simply unfortunate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could only lament that her luck ran out. She happened to meet something that represented abnormality, happenstance, and death – a demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an uncanny scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s so high – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An uncanny and cruel scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All four of the girl’s limbs were grasped by invisible arms, and she was lifted into the air with an irresistible force. The girl looked like she was freely floating in air, but in truth she had been robbed of all free movement and could only slightly shift her body. Her pupils were completely dilated with fear, and her teeth cluttered and grinded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While she was facing her fatal crisis, all the other teenagers had already run away. The girl despaired. So that was the truth – those people who gathered in this deserted building with her weren’t her family or her friends, but only strangers who happened to have similar experiences as her. How could they possibly want to save her?!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she understood this, the girl asked for help from someone she had not considered a possibility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hel, help me… Dad, Mom…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her parents, whom she had thought she no longer cared about and were only bound to her through blood; her annoying parents, whom she had once thought only existed to provide her with three meals a day and pocket money, and whom she thought would be better off without personalities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Help me – Dad, Mom!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She only desired her parents to save her when she reached this helpless end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehehe, Long-Armed Demon feels a little like having a Dejanew.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying those cryptic words, Long-Armed Demon tilted her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?! No, that’s not it. Dejanew – what was it again? DEIYtop? No… Deja vecu? Whatever – Onee-chan, you’re very similar to how Long-Armed Demon was before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deja vecu wasn’t correct either. A reminescing expression surfaced on Long-Armed Demon’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But there won’t be a savior appearing! There are no Gods, no heroes, and no prince on a white horse who can save us in a pinch. Because had God truly existed…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a small, tearing sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Then I, Long-Armed Demon, shouldn’t have become a demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl’s arms were torn off. With the tearing sound, the external force twisted apart the girl’s flesh, bones, fat and veins. Her two arms fell away from her body. The dim deserted building was saturated with an unbelievably large amount of blood, and her sharp and shrill screams.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“AHH – AHHHHH. AHHHHH –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl’s eyes rolled upwards with pain, as if she had lost consciousness. That was understandable. After all, her arms were torn off while she was still alive and conscious. The fact that she hadn’t gone into shock was incredible enough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“An insect…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s expression didn’t change. Even as she faced this cruel scene that she had created, she still had an innocent appearance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to break its legs as soon as I find an insect. Isn’t that right? A kid would want to tear off its wings, yank off its antennae, and cut apart its body, right? Long-Armed Demon was such a kid, and probably – no, I definitely did not grow up any more from that point onwards.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tearing, tearing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, the girl’s legs were also torn off without much ado.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But that’s alright, because Zeki-kun accepted Long-Armed Demon as who she is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon muttered to the girl, who had already died from the pain or the blood loss.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I can simply be Long-Armed Demon. I can be a demon who can kill humans like insects, a demon with no heart.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon discarded the girl’s corpse. “Another miss?” She sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hate those weak humans who only knew how to wait for God; I hate those pathetic humans who only knew how to wait for a hero. I don’t want to be a human. I just want to be a Long-Armed Demon serving beside a fallen angel.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an innocent and empty smile, she yelled out loud: “How was that? Aren’t Long-Armed Demon’s arms very very long?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kannonsakazaki Private High School was an ordinary school located in a remote township. Thanks to the school culture and traditions, all the students are well-mannered and relaxed and therefore had a good reputation. The four school buildings were loosely scattered across the school grounds, and the inconvenient distance between them was rather troublesome. Moreover, as the school was established a long time ago. The remains of ancient graffiti were everywhere in the buildings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a place where a cool breeze often blew past and emenated an anachronistic atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second-oldest building was Building Two. The room at the end of the second-storey corridor was for Class B, Year One, and was taught by a teacher named Sakaki Guryuu, who was very incongruous with this ordinary school. Since the students here always cleaned the rooms diligently, the school buildings did not seem dilapidated despite their age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the time to go home. The afterschool bell was ringing loudly, and Rinne poked Guriko, who was dead asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason, Guriko was always sleeping at school these days. That was Guriko’s hobby. In other words, her special ability. There really wasn’t anything anyone could do about it. However, she didn’t sleep in class as frequent as before since she started living with Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was it because she was tired from that weird ‘training program’? Rinne didn&#039;t know a lot about what the training involved. She just felt that Guriko must have worked very hard. At least, she’ll try not to bother Guriko, who was trying her best, and make sure she didin’t have to worry excessively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne lived like a zombie for a while after Katsumi’s death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time had flown away so mercilessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to witness accounts, the murder labelled ‘Long-Armed Demon’ had killed ten people already, and all of them were girls of Katsumi’s age. Ten people. Numbers were always empty. They carried no emotions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though she would not die due to the Apple’s power, Rinne was still scared. She emphasized with those who were killed, and wished they would catch the criminal soon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she remembered Katsumi, that girl who was willing to be friends with her. She remembered those youthful memories they created together, and the funeral that left a deep shadow in her heart. Katsumi’s parents were crying, her younger brother was crying, and Rinne also kept crying. The heavy atmosphere, vague with tears, was locked within Rinne’s heart, unable to be digested away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She remembered Katsumi’s face that she saw last, a face that had a lonely smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;ll be my treat next time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Treat to what?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko was already awake. It seemed Rinne, lost in her thoughts, didn’t notice it. With a tired expression, Guriko scratched at her unique wolf-like hair cut and moved closer to stare at Rinne’s tear-filled eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s eyes were pitch-black like gun-barrels. They had no emotions and did not speak. They were dark as if sucking everything into them. However, now something close to gentleness seemed to have mixed into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko pretended not to notice Rinne’s tears. She stood up and stretched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, I’m so sleepy… I never seem to get enough sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Have you been staying up lately, Guriko-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immortals like Guriko didn’t particularly have a desire to sleep. Guriko only treated sleep as a hobby, so she slept for about the same length of time as a normal human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She took the school bag on the table and replied nonechalantly: “Yeah, I’m looking for the Long-Armed Demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s heart jumped a beat with fear when she heard this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long-Armed Demon… you mean that murderer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yep. That person seemed to only act at night, so I&#039;d go out at night and stroll around a bit. I just hadn’t found him yet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne paled. It was simply far too dangerous. She knew how powerful Guriko was; Guriko can easily defeat an ordinary Mushi. However, for some reason, she still didn’t want Guriko to do anything too dangerous, especially when the opponent is an unknown murderer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A rare, gentle smile surfaced on Guriko’s face as if she read Rinne’s expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry. Besides, fighting is the only thing I know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I won’t let the Long-Armed Demon kill you or Sakaki, or Kio and Hino and those people at school.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if she just realized something, Guriko said with a weaker voice and = a face full of embarrassment: “Kio and Hino – I probably shouldn’t worry about them. They invade my bed every night, reading bedtime stories and singing lullabies. It’s quite ridiculous, especially when I’m older than them… seriously, do they have no manners, or simply did not understand shame?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne felt this was quite incredulous, and she tilted her head as she looked like Guriko, who was mumbling to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko startled herself with realization again, and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ne, never mind. Damnit, I can’t control my emotions…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she rushed out of the classroom. Though Rinne was confused and didn’t know what to do, she still chased after Guriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Guriko said she wanted to go shopping after school, Rinne went with her; Rinne wasn’t working on that day. January was quickly drawing to an end. The sun speedily disappeared beneath the horizon, and the shops painted with the shade of dusk held a nameless sense of melancholy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne felt just how much she relied on Guriko when she parted with her for only three weeks. She owned that home, but it was Guriko who protected that home. Rinne despised such a life, a life where she was always reliant on someone else and lived under someone else’s protection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki, Guriko, and Katsumi; Rinne was used to relying on others because there were so many people around her who gently protected her. She felt she owned them, and that she must grow stronger little by little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was it inevitable? The shops, which were usually cluttered with students after school, were now rather desolate. The Long-Armed Demon was the murderer that appeared in Kannonsakazaki at the beginning of January. It had already killed ten people in less than a month.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was only one common thing amongst all victims: they were all young girls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the news pointed out a few days ago that wayward boys and male police officers were also counted amongst the victims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had been explained that the officers were killed when they discovered the Long-Armed Demon and attempted to arrest the culprit – but could not explain about the boys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, they were only rare exceptions. The main targets were high-school girls. Girls of Rinne’s age were most scared of the Long-Armed Demon. In fact, apart from Rinne and Guriko, the majority of the girls chose not to go school. They probably thought they might be killed by the Long-Armed Demon if they left their house, and either they voluntarily took days off or were forced to stay home by their parents. There were even those who indicated they’d like to leave this place until things calm down, and had left for the countryside. After all, the Long-Armed Demon only killed in the township of Kannonsakazaki, and leaving it would be a wise way of protection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Long-Armed Demon had therefore stirred up a mighty ripple in Kannonsakazaki’s formerly calm atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TV stations, news reporters, and various media had all swarmed into town for the past few days. Those curious onlookers were also roaming around and taking pictures. Inky bloodstains still remained at the murder scenes that the police didn’t get to clean on time, and officers dressed in their navy blue uniform patrolled those places day and night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she felt uneasy when she was alone, Rinne slept and ate with the big-sister-figure young lady next door now. Though it wasn’t helping much, it was better than being anxious on her own. She kept going to school, not because she was not scared, but because she was immortal. She still felt, more or less, that she would not be killed though she had still retained the sense of pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was completely different from Guriko’s confidence, her belief that she will not lose to the Long-Armed Demon, and her complete lack of fear towards the murderer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, I hate that feeling.” Rinne thought to herself. She was weak. She was so weak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She owned Katsumi. Katsumi often worried about Rinne; wouldn’t she find it hard to leave for Heaven then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry for the wait.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko poked her head out of the make-up shop and looked emotionlessly towards Rinne, all the time holding on to a small paper bag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, right.” Rinne, who was lost in her thoughts and was startled, blinked at Guriko: “What did you buy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not sure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, that only made Rinne more confused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko placed the paper bag into her school bag with a smile: “But it’s really pretty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s so rare! Guriko-chan bought something!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did this mean Guriko was beginning to change? The goal of that training seemed to be making Guriko into an ordinary high-school student. If that was the case, then that training was already having a good amount of results, wasn’t it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Guriko pouted when Rinne said this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shut it. It’s because Hino’s birthday is coming up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hino?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s face was full of confusion. Guriko blushed and rushed forward. Startled, Rinne quickly caught up with her. Recently, Guriko often behaved in this manner. Though Rinne liked Guriko to show her human emotions, Rinne rarely understood the reasons behind it and often felt Guriko was ditching her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know, this – this is really unlike me. But that’s because she was literally telling me with her eyes, telling me to buy something for her. It’s Hino’s fault anyways, suddenly talking about her birthday. I knew what she meant as soon as I heard it. Er – it’s not like I regard them as parents. Just that, um, they do take care of me and all –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She couldn’t understand what Guriko was saying at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they reached a cafe amongst the shops, Rinne suddenly had a thought and pulled on Guriko’s clothes to stop her walking forward. Like a puppy that had its leash pulled taunt, Guriko whimpered and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko looked dubiously over at Rinne. Rinne couldn’t help but feel that Guriko’s expression was very cute. She patted Guriko’s head and pointed at the cafe with a gentle smile: “Let’s go in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What? Why?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry about it. Just go in.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne opened the cafe doors without explaining. This was the cafe where she saw Katsumi last. It was an anachronistic cafe named ‘Indian Bar’, and the inside always seemed rather dim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko was changing. Rinne wanted to know the reason behind it. They were friends – no, that’s not exactly correct. However, as long as she understood Guriko’s viewpoint, then Rinne can at least be someone Guriko can talk to when distressed, right? Rinne wanted to help Guriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;She saved me a month ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she had also healed mine and Sakaki’s lonely hearts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And, most importantly, I want to love Guriko from the bottom of my heart, wanted to love Guriko with the intensity that Katsumi had missed out on.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ding dong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bells tied to the door of the cafe emitted a crisp sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The young owner approached them with a run and a big smile, but Rinne couldn’t bring herself to reply to her immediately. That was because a very strange person was sitting on a seat in front of her towards the right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was a little startled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a male, and his true height could not be seen due to his bad posture. His slightly long hair covered the majority of his face, and she could only barely see his wide-open eyes that were emitting a golden light. He was dressed in a worn-out coat, slowly breathing out the smoke of a cheap cigarette, and wore a pair of sport shoes. For some reason, out of everything that was on him, only those shoes were of the latest fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A hair demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne instinctively thought that. His hair was not particularly long, but the unkempt fringe covered his entire face and made his expression invisible, giving out the feeling of a lack of humanity. Moreover, he was sitting in an odd pose. For some reason, he was sitting cross-legged in the chair with his neck cocked to one side as if he was a strange puppet. He maintained that pose, and did not move apart from reaching out his hand to tap the butt of his cigarette into the ashtray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were no other customers in the shop apart from him. It seemed like the townsfolk didn’t wander around after work anymore due to the presence of the Long-Armed Demon, and all chose to go straight home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That customer,” maintaining her smile, the owner said quietly without moving her lips too much, “seems to be a detective.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A detective?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She couldn’t tell that. A detective was a police officer responsible for catching criminals. But… that man looks more like a criminal himself. However, as a detective, he was probably looking for the Long-Armed Demon as well. Shouldn’t detectives move about in pairs? Rinne thought of this based on the vague information she learnt from TV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owner then said with a voice as gentle as a soft song: “Hmm, so we shouldn’t disrupt him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded. As she turned away from the owner, she heard a soft voice beside her ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is lonely. I can’t hear Katsumi’s voice anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did she remember the faces of all the guests who came into her shop?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So lonely. Classic music is too lonely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owner changed to another CD, a jazz piece that was full of energy. Tears kept swelling up in Rinne’s eyes. She didn’t look at the owner and sat down at a table with Guriko. The shop was not big, and they sat only one table away from the odd man who was apparently a detective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne gave him one glance and realized he was gazing at the ceiling with an empty look in his eyes, apparently deep in thought. She decided not to bother him, and moved her eyes to the menu instead. Feeling rather cold, she ordered a cup of hot coffee.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne still retained some feelings toward temperature. Guriko mumbled “hot chocoloate”, then added “to stay awake” as if she was defending herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There wasn’t much caffeine in hot chocolate. Rinne knew the truth. Guriko’s sense of taste could only come alive when she was eating or drinking something sweet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owner nodded after taking down their orders. Rinne then looked at Guriko, who was sitting very straight in her chair and had an emotionless countenance. “A lot has been going on. It feels very restless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s true, but I don’t feel bothered about this oppressive feeling.” Guriko stared straight at Rinne, her barrel-like eyes pitch-black as ever. “It was painful to keep living those mediocre and listless days. It was very painful, especially since I have lived such a life for hundreds of years. Though I like those peaceful days when nothing ever happens, I am also very scared of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko took out a spoon in the blink of an eye, and stared calmly at it: “They make me want to find and kill Mushi.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne drew an inward breath. Guriko smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The reason that I opposed Mushi… indeed, a large part of it was to find something to do with my time. Though I do want to avenge my family, such hatred or spite won’t last for a thousand years. Chances are I’m only killing Mushi to get rid of my boredom.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne didn’t think so. Guriko was fighting for the Apple holders who have been targeted by Mushi. If she was just killing time, she couldn’t possibly have kept at it for a millennium. A strong sense of ‘duty’ was required to be continuously committed to something like this, whereas sheer boredom would normally not have kept up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko lowered her head a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I’ve come to dislike those interesting – or rather, tumultuous – days. I began to be afraid that our ordinary lives may be disrupted.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I’ve become weaker&#039;&#039; – she said through gritted teath. Rinne didn’t think so. Compared to the person who Guriko was when they first met – that girl who had nothing, sought nothing, and only lived like a machine and a monster – a willpower tentimes more powerful now sparkled in Guriko’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if speaking to herself, Guriko spoke while she gazed at the sparkling silver spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, did I change back into a human?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She became weak and began to fear losing those things important to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, she now has a heart, and can seriously consider others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did she become such a human –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The world is too full of melancholic things.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, she felt like a blunt knife brushed past her back – it was the voice of a man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Turning her head, she realized the odd detective was standing next to Rinne’s and her table. He still didn’t look like a human upon close inspection. He had short stubbles around his mouth and he was looking at a vague spot that was neither Rinne or Guriko. Tilting his head, he continued: “And that’s especially true for this town. It’s too full of it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you want?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko asked brusquely. “Gigigi,” the detective laughed emotionlessly, his shoulders shaking. “Sorry. I’m not some suspect. It’s just how I am.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The detective then took out his police ID to show them. Despite his gloomy looks which wouldn’t be out of place even if he turned out to be secretly re-developing Frankenstein, it seemed he really was a detective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the photo printed in the ID was completely different from his person. In other words, it was the picture of an incredibly handsome man. So does that means his looks would definitely improve if he fixed his hair – or did that mean it was actually someone else’s photo?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ends of this incredible detective’s lips turned upward: “I’m a detective – the name is &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Nageki  Kurukiyo&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol2_TLnotes#Nageki Kurukiyo|Nageki Kurukiyo]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, specializing in homicides.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nageki Kurukiyo.” Guriko furrowed her brows: “What a savage name.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He probably wouldn’t want someone called “Eguriko” to say this about his name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko showed no fear to his odd appearances and asked with a threatening tone: “So, what does Mr. Nageki Kurukiyo want with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh dear, how straightforward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gigigi,” Nageki laughed loudly with his unnatural laugh. While they talked, the shop owner arrived with coffee and hot cocoa. She looked worriedly at Nageki, but he was unmoved with her gaze, and even explained the situation to her a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he sat down next to Rinne without asking her permission. It was a square table made for 4 people. Startled, Rinne unconsciously shrank away from him. Meanwhile, Guriko glared at Nageki with a look full of hostility: “I said, what do you want with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my, gigigi, please don’t give me such a scary look. Such a waste of your pretty face.  Oh, your expression is getting more and more scary!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After those completely meaningless words, his expression suddenly became serious: “Anyways, do you know about the killer called Long-Armed Demon?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We don’t. Hurry up and disappear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if pleased, Nageki looked at Guriko, whose tone was getting rather sour. “Lying is bad. Gigi, do you find me annoying? I’m honored. It’s not like I set out to be the good cop loved by all. After all, there shouldn’t be a single person in Kannonsakazaki who doesn’t know about the Long-Armed Demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;Then don’t bother to ask about it!&#039; Rinne thought as she kept her head low and sipped at her coffee. In contrast to Nageki’s dirty looks, this man didn’t smell too bad and even had some rather pleasant cologne on. It wasn’t uncomfortable sitting next to him. Was his appearance only a fashion trend? Was he actually a keen follower of pioneering fashion tastes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think we’ll never catch the Long-Armed Demon this way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an incredulous tone, Nageki went on: “Everyone was being so obstinate. Honesty, they’d rather believe senseless guesses such as the criminal being a few giants or having super-powerful weapons, but are willing to ignore the witness’s words about how a little girl was a killer. They discounted that evidence as ‘impossible’. How’s that so? That’s the incomprehensible part. There are so many cops here, but none of them paid that evidence any attention. What a bother!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop ranting to us. You’re getting more annoying. Get out.” A murderous light was being emitted from Guriko’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t say that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nageki was unmoved. He must be a pretty tough man to stand his ground when Guriko was staring at him seriously; Rinne was certain of that. This detective was much more than just weird.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, ladies, please humor this lonely man’s desire to chat. Most witnesses for this case verified that a girl of grade school age appeared at many crime scenes. If she walked away alive from all of them, then she’s probably the criminal, right? The question is – can a grade school student shatter a human body to that degree?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Practically speaking, it was impossible. Though the victims were often thin high school girls, how could a grade-schooler push them against walls or the ground and kill them thus? There were also victims whose limbs were pulled off their bodies. Even adults would find that hard to accomplish without using tools.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Rinne knew the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans were not the only beings living in this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I knew it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he read Rinne’s mind, Nageki said softly: “I saw an enormous monster a month ago. I also saw a human who looked like a girl fighting that monster.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s eyebrows twitched once. She tried her best to keep a nonchalant appearance, trying to hide that expression. She didn’t know if that pretense will work against Nageki, who was certainly a man to be feared. A monster, an enormous monster – that was Guriko’s opponent in the incident a month ago. The girl Nageki saw was definitely Guriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t know whether Nageki discovered this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Therefore I was certain the world is too full of melancholic things. There were so many incomprehensible things, enough to make people feel melancholic. I’ve been very melancholic since that day. Once I realized the existence of a world that humans cannot comprehend, I felt the job of a policeman too foolish to be continued. After all, beings that ignore morality, law, and common sense exist with us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melancholic officer smiled ominously. His expression was too profound, and Rinne couldn’t read it. Guriko also remained silent. The low sounds of a jazz rhythm permeated throughout the cafe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Calmly, Nageki declared: “The information I had personally gathered shows there is a desolate graveyard close to this cafe and next to the shrine. Many rumors indicated a girl looking like the Long-Armed Demon had been seen there. I’m going to go there next. Police usually don’t actively investigate about rumors. However, as long as it is investigated thoroughly, there are bond to be some traces. I may even find the Long-Armed Demon herself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he plonked a voice recorder on the table and smoothly pressed the ‘stop’ button. Facing the bewildered duo before him, he continued without a pause: “I have recorded everything I’ve just said. I hope you can deliver this to the Kannonsakazaki police station – although it may be problematic for you. If I am killed, it shows I was correct. With this, the other policemen should be able to find out the truth of the matter at once.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko was very puzzled, and Rinne’s face turned ashen grey. So that was why Nageki started to chat with them. He wanted to catch the Long-Armed Demon. He wanted everyone to know that the Long-Armed Demon was the girl witnesses spoke of and he wanted, more than everything else, to quickly end this cruel homicide case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I don’t plan to die.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nageki stood up gently and walked toward the cashier to pay. Then he wobbled, mindlessly and ominously, and muttered: “Honestly, this world – is too full of melancholic things.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko soon made up her mind. She gave the bill to Rinne and told her not to follow, then quickly chased after Nageki. Nageki was weird, but he was only a mortal. If that Long-Armed Demon was not a human but a monster, then he may really be killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wasn’t sympathetic to Nageki; he wasn’t even her friend. However, if Nageki’s analysis was correct and the Long-Armed Demon was in the graveyard, then Guriko must face her in battle. As a fellow monster, she was the only one who can defeat her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans cannot win against monsters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;So I must kill her.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She walked along the road that was dirtied with mud, dust, and tire marks. She ran into the shrine that never had any visitors. She passed through the gate, went up the stone steps, walked around the donation box. The graveyard lay before her. The dry sand sprayed itself up into the cold wintery air. Guriko arrived deep within the shrine complex, and jumped lightly over the rusty railing. Uneven rows of moss-covered headstones greeted her as she landed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Insects were flying aimlessly in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dong,” the bell in the shrine sounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko asked in a low voice. She looked at Nageki, who was crawling between the headstones with his face close to the ground, crawling as if he was an ant that landed on top of an ice cream. His cheap shirt was already dirtied with mud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She followed him rather quickly and even took shortcuts in the shrine, but he still got here before her. Nageki probably got here on a bicycle or a motorbike. He just has to be problematic at the oddest times. This man would be a hindrance during her fight with the Long-Armed Demon, so she had hoped to get here before him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nageki didn’t even look at Guriko, and only stared carefully at the ground: “You’re here. I knew you’d come.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nageki’s voice was like a dispassionate whisper. Hearing this, Guriko furrowed her brows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Damn this guy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You were the one who fought the monster in the incident a month ago, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko didn’t hide it and answered it straightaway. Nageki laughed his strange laugh, and slowly crawled along the ground. Guriko approached him slowly, but was immediately warned away by him when she stood next to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please don’t stand there. You’ll make the tracks disappear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tracks?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, the Long-Armed Demon’s tracks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nageki was silent for a long time, then he slowly stood up. Though he crouched while standing, he was still much taller than Guriko. By the way, Guriko was one of the shorter kids in her class. She can certainly use the Apple’s power to grow taller, but it would be such a foolish waste. Yes, an Apple has the power to twist cause and effect and create miracles. Once she uses the power of the Apples to their greatest potential, Guriko can obtain unimaginable strength in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Long-Armed Demon’s battle prowess, which murdered humans as if they were toys, can also be something similar. Though Guriko didn’t think so – but could she be another Apple holder? That’s certainly possible. But in all honesty, her way of killing was far too cruel. If she was another Apple holder, then she must be more of a monster than Guriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you mean, tracks?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, we can call it – evidence to ascertain the Long-Armed Demon’s current location. In real cases, we can sometimes find fingerprints or hair. But this time I found something simpler!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He didn’t keep talking, but walked firmly away in one direction. Guriko hurried to follow: “What did you find?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Foot prints.” Nageki, whose gait made him look like he had no spine, explained in an even voice: “I found some cute sandal foot prints that looked like they belong to a grade school girl. Witnesses also said the Long-Armed Ghost was wearing sandals. It’s winter right now, so there’s a high chance we’ve hit jackpot. Thankfully, the ground was wet and it was easy to find the foot prints. Speaking of, it was just raining yesterday.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko looked silently at Nageki. He kept his neck bent as if he had some anatomical problems, and he felt gloomy all over. She still couldn’t discern his real motive. However, the reasons for his actions were enough to be considered justice. He didn’t seem to be a useless detective, after all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the Long-Armed Demon had left foot prints, and was seen by many people. It seriously didn’t look like she was avoiding the police. Was it because she was confident of her powers against the police? Or was it simply because she was careless?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko shook her head. That wasn’t important. Right now, a girl – or rather, a monster – who was the culprit of 10 killings was waiting for her. If Guriko let her guard down, she could be the next victim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been a long time since Guriko felt this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had temporarily forgotten the tension before the kill and the dry, barren feeling of battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She kept walking forward, keeping her guard up. The two of them soon arrived at their destination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a simple place before a simple headstone. The moss-covered headstone couldn’t be missed. It was a beautifully polished limestone work standing in this graveyard. There was nothing unique about the gravestone, except the words ‘the Aizawa Family’ and a family crest consisting of a plum blossom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some wild flowers were placed before the headstone, mingled with dirt. They were flowers that bloomed even in winter, plants that could easily be regarded as weeds. Also, there were somehow cans of beer and red-bean buns, a blanket and –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A little girl with no arms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Found you.” Nageki muttered: “Honestly – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl was sleeping soundly, breathing cutely like a little baby. Her expression was soft and calm, as if she was dreaming sweet dreams. However, the more ordinary she looked, the more incongruous she felt. She was sleeping right before the headstone of a dead man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is she – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was this thin girl –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – the Long-Armed Demon?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Long-Armed Demon, the murderer who had killed 10 people and spread fear throughout Kannonsakazaki – appeared to be only a little girl without arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, her looks were not as strong as a terrifying monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, you…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Guriko was thinking, Nageki stretched his hands towards the Long-Armed Demon. He probably let down his guard because the opponent looked too harmless. That won’t do; they must tie her up while she’s sleeping. Wait, no, a police officer can’t just do something like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Damn, Nageki never planned to kill her. Too naive; he was too naive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If you do not kill a monster, then you will be killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Bam.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the next moment, Long-Armed Demon savagely opened her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who is it? Long-Armed Demon is sleepy!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then – up high, up high.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nageki Kurukiyo was propelled into the air by an invisible force, and literally flew off. It was so powerful that Guriko thought something had exploded. Nageki didn’t even have the chance to scream before he smashed into a few headstones and smacked into the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko switched her brain to battle mode, and glared at Long-Armed Demon who was sleepily rubbing away at her eyes. What just happened? She couldn’t see the source of the attack. It was different from something that was too fast to be seen; instead, Nageki was simply beaten by something invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon didn’t even look at Nageki’s direction and just gave a big yawn: “Mmm, mmmmm… Long-Armed Demon works so hard during the night, and gets so tired! At least let me sleep while the day lasts. Honestly – hurry up and say bye-bye!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invisible attack moved towards Guriko this time. She originally planned to dodge the attack from the movement of the wind even if she couldn’t see it, but she didn’t detect any shift in the air at all. What was this?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Urgh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having observed how Nageki was beaten, Guriko judged the opponent would aim at her face and crossed her arms to block Long-Armed Demon’s attack. It was heavy, as if someone just hurled a boulder at her. Right, if such an attack was repeated over and over, the human body would easily be damaged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No mistake. This was the Long-Armed Demon who killed 10 people!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Listening to the grating of her own bones, Guriko tolerated this impact. She leapt up and stood on top of a headstone, then she drew out her spoons from the pocket of her uniform and threw them at Long-Armed Demon with lightning speed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Woah?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps instinctively detecting the danger. Long-Armed Demon straightened her sleepy face and jumped up with her legs. She twirled as she leapt backwards, and landed on top of a headstone just like Guriko did. Cold sweat was appearing on her face, and she looked stunned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then – the two monsters, Gankyuu Eguriko and Long-Armed Demon, finally stood face to face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? Wait, wait a minute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With doubt in her voice, Long-Armed Demon asked for a pause. She then put on a solemn expression as if deep in thought: “Eh, eh eh, no way. Um, that’s not how she looks. You’re not who Long-Armed Demon is looking for. Did Long-Armed Demon get it wrong? Did I remember it wrong… I feel like I keep saying this over and over.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having completed this senseless soliloquy, Long-Armed Demon asked: “What’s your name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gankyuu Eguriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though she considered giving the name ‘Itsuwara Eguriko”, she decided against it. It’s not like that name was any better. Guriko looked at Nageki as she thought of this. Though he suffered a strong impact, it wasn’t fatal. He’ll get by even if she left him alone, but he really did something stupid this time! He woke up the sleeping demon!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you the Long-Armed Demon?” Guriko asked while holding a new spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon grinned before replying. “Yep, I am Long-Armed Demon, with long long arms… huh? Gankyuu-san, why are you so strong? Long-Armed Demon is a bit surprised!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t need to explain that to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko couldn’t be bothered. Although Long-Armed Demon was smiling, a murderous intent was emanating out of her entire body. If she were to keep enduring that feeling and keep on talking, Guriko would probably collapse. Long-Armed Demon was undoubtedly an opponent that required all her strength. Guriko tensed, and asked only one question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You said you’re looking for someone. Why?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, you wanna know?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naively, Long-Armed Demon easily told it to Guriko. “Long-Armed Demon must, um… must kill someone called Uzagawa Rine!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who’s that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can’t find her!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon said disappointedly, then suddenly asked with an intent look in her eyes. “Oh! Hey, Gankyuu-san, could it be you also have an Apple?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t mean ordinary Apples, but the Apple of Eden that could give a human immortality and power to achieve miracles. Since she knew about the Apple – did that mean she was also an Apple holder? If that was the case, Guriko hoped to avoid mutual slaughter as much as possible. After all, they were sisters who fell into the same hell. Moreover, they couldn’t even die, so there’s nothing to be gained from fighting each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was, however, only one possible solution: to ‘take the other’s Apple’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment the Apple holder gave up on her right to the Apple, she would lose it. Therefore, in order to defeat an Apple holder, one must torture and threaten and use all methods imaginable to take another’s Apple. Someone had slyly used this trick a month ago, and Guriko and Rinne had suffered enough because of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko nodded guardedly, and continued to interrogate her: “Yes, I’m an Apple holder, are you also – ?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow, lucky!” Long-Armed Demon interrupted Guriko, and jumped up and down on top of the headstone: “Then, then please give your Apple to Long-Armed Demon! Zeki-kun wants that Rine person’s Apple, but you can’t tell one Apple apart from another. Even if I give him the Apple I get from you, Zeki-kun would never tell!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This extremely naive speech rattled Guriko before she got the chance to feel afraid. However, Long-Armed Demon didn’t care. She jumped with a smile, and yelled passionately: “Give it to me! Long-Armed Demon wants it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The headstone shattered. Guriko leapt up in the blink of an eye and dodged the invisible arm. The hard rock behind her was smashed into smithereens. Just how powerful was she? If this thing – if it landed squarely on someone’s body, it would be enough to send flesh flying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko jumped amongst the scattered headstones. Every time she jumped, the headstones around her were smashed with those invisible arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, stop dodging!” Long-Armed Demon puffed out her cheeks, and controlled her invisible arms without moving her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But – you can’t escape from me! What if I do this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she spoke, a few headstones were simultaneously uprooted, and were thrown at Guriko like a judgement from heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an overpowering weight that Guriko wouldn’t dream of handling with her spoons, but she kept her composure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Enough gloating.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Slam!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She moved agilely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a conglomerate of dust, mud, and dark headstones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko put strength into her legs and jumped upward. She reached one headstone, then leapt swiftly onto the second one, then the third, using the headstones as stairs, leaping up faster and faster and towards Long-Armed Demon. The beauty of her movements was as enthralling as a dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wow. You’re so impressive! This is so fun!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon was neither stunned nor afraid. She was actually happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Gankyuu-san is so strong! Long-Armed Demon is excited!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can die excited.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko throw out her spoon with those cold words. The silver light swiftly sliced through the sky in a straight line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the spoon was deflected by an invisible hand before reaching Long-Armed Demon, and landed with a small clank. While it managed Mushi, it was far too weak for a monster. Guriko had such thoughts a month ago already.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But it was different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The merciless personality that could only be restrained with a weapon as fragile as a spoon was released one month ago. Guriko had immediately turned into a terrifying monster. She became a monster who drew pleasures from killing, a monster who did not belong to humanity in neither body nor soul.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That event made Guriko’s millennium-old Apple disappear into nothingness. She shouldn’t be able to change into such a monster anymore. However, even though the Apple disappeared, her strength – which should have decreased as well – remained unaltered within Guriko’s body –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t know what changes occurred in her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t know the truth behind the red monster that she metamorphosed into.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I think, that was – God – but why did I change into God’s image then?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I don’t know, because no one can answer this question anywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyways, now I fight to protect the ordinary lives of Sakaki and Rinne, who had freed my heart.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who died a thousand years ago thus lived on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Urgh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invisible arm suddenly attacked from behind her on the left. Guriko didn’t manage to stand her ground. A solid punch landed on her, and she fell down within a spin. She quickly stood up, licked the blood on her cracked lips, and furrowed her brows in thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The closer she was to Long-Armed Demon, the worse it became. The invisible attacks were like bullets; it was too late to dodge once it has already been fired. She could only predict it from the opponent’s movements and area of vision before the attack initiates. However, that was very difficult to do in close quarters. The opponent seemed naive, but was actually rather difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if she wanted to make ranged attacks, her spoons could still be easily brushed away. If she could at least throw some headstones like what Long-Armed Demon had been doing –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She suddenly realized something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This should be worth trying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey hey! I’m gonna kill you if you keep spacing out!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a happy expression on her face, Long-Armed Demon stretched her invisible fists toward Guriko. Guriko leapt backwards to dodge it and grabbed a small headstone. Though she was still cautious about using weapons apart from spoons, this was not the time to have such doubts. Guriko stood with her legs apart as she endured the slimy touch of the moss and lichen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite appearances, she was very confident about her upper body strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However – aaaah, the headstone didn’t even move an inch. Long-Armed Demon could easily move the headstone, why? As she thought of this, Long-Armed Demon’s attack flew toward her, and Guriko had to move away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Am I really physically weaker than Long-Armed Demon?&#039;&#039; But a headstone could be shattered with enough force. Somehow, Guriko was simply unable to uproot it from the ground and throw it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there was one more incredulous thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon was evidently controlling more than 2 arms. She needed at least 2 arms to pull out a headstone, but she was throwing 4 or 5 headstones at once. That meant – there were more than 2 invisible arms attached to Long-Armed Demon. She would probably have at least 10 arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko stared at Long-Armed Demon. Missing her arms – if others were fooled by her appearance and thought she only had 2 invisible arms, then defeat would become certain,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her ability seemed to be more complex than just controlling invisible long arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s test this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko muttered as she stood in the middle of the ruined graveyard like a guardian, as if she was provoking Long-Armed Demon. If the shrine’s high priest saw the graveyard in such a messy state, he’d probably hung himself. Guriko then put up a fearless expression, and waved at Long-Armed Demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong, weren’t you very proud of those arms? If this is the best you could do, then they’re just invisible. That’s not very impressive!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s left eyebrow twitched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You are looking down – looking down on me? You are looking down on Long, Long, Long-Armed Demon’s – long arms?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon was shaking. She was easily angered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh, Gankyuu-san, I won’t be soft on you anymore! Game over! Die!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A torrential murderous intent rushed towards Guriko together with a scream. That was an aura completely incomparable with what was there beforehand. Guriko turned her torso in the blink of an eye, but she deliberately did not dodge too far away. She moved in small steps, and the rim of her uniform’s skirt blew upwards due to the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Snap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko felt an impact over her entire body the moment Long-Armed Demon gave that command.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Argh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She moaned and frowned as she felt an ominous discomfort around her left foot. She tried to grasp the invisible arm that was holding her. The hand – even if there was no hand and only an arm – should be physically present.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Guriko’s fingers passed through the area where the arm was supposed to be. There was only empty air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahahaha,” Long-Armed Demon laughed shrilly: “You can’t touch Long-Armed Demon’s arms! Long-Armed Demon’s arms are s-p-e-c-i-a-l~~! Gankyuu-san can’t touch it, nor can Zeki-kun, or even Long-Armed Demon herself! They can only touch others! They are such invincible and pretty arms! So now you won’t look down on it, right? You can honestly praise it now!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Awed, Guriko dodged behind a large headstone and checked the discomfort of her foot. It turned out the left foot was already fractured. Guriko had long lost the sensation of pain with her immortal body, and that would only be a disadvantage in battle. Pain was a signal to injury. If that signal wasn’t felt, then she wouldn’t know her limits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If left alone, the power of the Apple should heal her bones. But it was unlikely to reach full recovery during this fight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko sighed and took off both her shoes and socks, making it easier for her to move about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, when she still casually called herself ‘Gankyuu Eguriko’, she always went barefoot. That made her steps solid on the ground and agile at the same time, and was best for such fights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were some bad swellings around the ends of her left tibia and fibula, which were broken by the Long-Armed Demon. Guriko used her stockings to tightly wrap around the fractured areas, and made some appropriate first-aid measures. But the best she could do was just to hold the broken bones in place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t hide!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The headstone she was leaning against was instantly smashed. Gusts of dirt flew up into the air, and she couldn’t see anything. Guriko shut her eyes to prevent the dirt from going into her eyes, and threw out a few spoons to keep Long-Armed Demon busy while trying to think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though she didn’t understand the basis and logic behind her opponent’s power, she could roughly grasp its effects. But it was a foolish thing to ponder about the basis of a monster’s abilities anyways. She didn’t need academic evidence and she didn’t need scientific theories; all she needed to know was what effect the power would cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Strictly speaking, Long-Armed Demon’s ability was not ‘invisible arms’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she had to describe it, it would be something like telekinesis – a supernatural power. She was able to create a force field with her thoughts and move objects. Apart from direct attacks such as smashing headstones and beating humans, she should also be able to accomplish ordinary movements – such as putting coins into a vending machine and opening cans – with ease. Seemed like she could do the same movements as a normal human’s two hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko thought about her enemy’s tactics as she tried to dodge attacks while hopping on one foot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first plan she had was to escape to a distance where Long-Armed Demon couldn’t reach. However, it’d be cruel to simply leave Nageki behind and escape by herself, and it wouldn’t have solved the problem. Then, she could only hope to divert the Long-Armed Demon’s attention. She seemed a simple girl; Guriko just needed to make her unable to concentrate on using her arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But how?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ironically, the situation took a worse turn for Guriko as she was thinking these things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She heard a very small sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She couldn’t hear what was said. The sound was very very small.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sound…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko instinctively looked to its source, and shivered when she saw Usagawa Rinne standing there. She saw her gentle face, thin body, and the lovely ribbon decorating her hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne… why?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;How did this happen? This is so weird. I told her not to follow me. Rinne isn’t a stupid girl; she should know she would only be problematic for me here. But why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did she become careless because she knew she couldn’t die? – No, no way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, why?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?” Long-Armed Demon finally noticed Rinne. Turning her head, she stayed silent for a while, as if planning something. She soon decided carelessly: “I see. Hmm! She’s a bother, so let me kill her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her voice sounded unnatural, but there wasn’t time to think –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, run!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko yelled, and threw three spoons towards Long-Armed Demon. &#039;&#039;Usagawa Rinne must not be in danger. I will protect her –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’ll show you that I can protect her, even if I must exchange my life for hers.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore – although it was only for a moment – Guriko lost her composure in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Long-Armed Demon turned her head around during this gap – this worst possible moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shall we start with Gankyuu-san?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Squeak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko felt something odd around her neck the moment she heard a repulsive sound. It was a pressing feeling. Then she flew off into the sky within an unbelievable force – no, she was lifted up into the air by Long-Armed Demon’s invisible arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Urgh – urgh – !”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s neck was being strangled. She hung in the air, unable to move, still clutching her spoons. Damn, Guriko moaned, she was way too careless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How is it? Long-Armed Demon’s arms are strong, right? Is it painful? Do you want to die? Or should I say, I want to strangle you until you would rather die?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was strangled with a force that was just strong enough not to crash her bones. Her arteries and airway were both pressed by an invisible hand. Guriko screamed senselessly, trying to pull away those intangible arms, and clawed aimlessly at the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko sought out Rinne’s figure through her murky sight, barely keeping control over her diminishing consciousness. There. Rinne was standing motionlessly near the fountain at the entrance to the graveyard. She wasn’t running away, nor did she seem scared. Only her shoulders were shaking slightly – shaking with laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why, Rinne?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Guriko thought this – her conscious became dim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her conscious disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh? That’s boring.” Long-Armed Demon lowered her head with boredom and looked at Guriko, whose limbs were hanging powerlessly downwards: “Now you know Long-Armed Demon is very very powerful, right? Because Long-Armed Demon won’t ever lose to anyone apart from Zeki-kun. Hmm, but that was fun, Gankyuu-san. I’ll take my time to torture you until you give up your Apple!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko didn’t answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end, even her fingertips fell limp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twirling, the spoons fell from the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon looked satisfactorily at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahaha. Honestly, why would you use something like a spoon – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why do you think?” It was a short and low sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That sound came from Guriko, who should have fainted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s expression changed, but it was already too late.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spoon fell downwards with a spin and reached Guriko’s bare feet, instantly grasped by her toes. Then, using her intact right foot, she swung forcefully to the right –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she kicked forward with all her strength at that moment. The spoon flew forward – towards Long-Armed Demon’s location.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh – Ahhhhhhhhhhh?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spoon planted itself accurately into Long-Armed Demon’s right eye before she had the time to react. Long-Armed Demon gave out a sharp cry. She stumbled backward, whether from pain or the impact, and fell struggling on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahhhh! Woahhhh! It hurts, it hurts!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her invisible arms disappeared perhaps due to the loss of her concentration. Guriko was released, and she landed lightly on the ground. Then she instantly rushed mercilessly up to Long-Armed Demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was as she had thought. Long-Armed Demon lacked battle experience and easily fell for Guriko’s faked death. She was too naive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko walked forward confidently once she ascertained her victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You ask me why I’m using spoons? Of course that’s to make gorging out eyeballs easier. Why do I want to gorge eyeballs? I have – forgotten that reason long ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um… Ahhhh! Ahhhh!” Long-Armed Demon finally stood up. She screamed as sanguineous tears flew down her cheek: “Wahhhh, ahhh! Wai, wait – it hurts, it hurts!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko grasped Long-Armed Demon’s slender shoulder with her right hand, then her left fist punched powerfully at the spoon that was sticking out of Long-Armed Demon’s eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Squish – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spoon sank into the eyeball, went through her brains, ame out from the back of her skull and fell on the ground covered with blood. Long-Armed Demon opened her mouth wide, then shut it, and stared incredulously at Guriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – Uuuuurgh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t die with just one?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko took out another spoon and sank it into Long-Armed Demon’s remaining left eye. With an experienced hand, she dug out the eyeball, and once again smashed the spoon into the hollow eye socket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blood – vitreous liquid – brain matters – and tears all spurted out. Long-Armed Demon lay on the ground motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holding the freshly-dug eyeball that still dribbled vitreous liquid with her fingertips, Guriko smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an unconscious smile, one that was completely immersed in satisfaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The smile of a monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tap, a footstep could be heard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foot steps? An enemy? Long-Armed Demon’s companion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he must be killed. He must be eliminated. She must kill, or she would be killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a wild beast, Guriko turned around and prepared to throw a spoon towards the person standing behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That laughter, clear as bells, recovered Guriko’s consciousness that had been burnt into ashes with battle fury. Guriko stiffened, and took another look at the person she was prepared to kill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko finally remembered – that Rinne was also here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was standing there. She had wished to become ‘the most important person’ for Guriko, and Guriko considered her more important than anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did she see – did she see that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She really didn’t want her monstrous expression to be seen by Rinne. Be it that red appearance a month ago or the way she was gorging out eyeballs now – she just didn’t want Rinne to see that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah… Ah…” It was the thing she feared the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just not Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those things she shouldn’t do and those things that went through her mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pointing at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I pointed my spoons towards Rinne.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hehe.” Rinne was laughing: “Hehe – hm, I saw something nice. No no, I definitely saw something good! If everything else goes smoothly till tonight, then today can be the best day in my career. No – rather, it’d be third best. Order doesn’t matter. Anyways, I saw something good!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She laughed evilly, a purely evil smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evil?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she was not Rinne. Such a person was not Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?” Rinne had an expression that seemed she only just discovered Guriko’s presence: “Yo, long time no see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She spoke these incomprehensible words. Guriko didn’t know what to do. What did she mean, long time no see? They were just at a cafe moments ago. As Guriko thought this, Rinne laughed happily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve changed. That’s why I didn’t recognize you. You’re more beautiful now. Haha, and a mad light is hidden in your eyes. Great. You even seem charming now, excellent. And you’re so cruel it’s simply outstanding – ahaha. You were just a little girl, Yono, so what misfortunes fell upon you to make you like this? Well, though it was I who made these misfortunes happen – but this is an odd feeling, like discovering your bastard child is now a millionaire.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That name, Yono.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s expression changed, and she stared at this existence that had Rinne’s face. She was sure of it. This thing was not Rinne, but some other ominous identity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Ahh, couldn’t you recognize me because of this appearance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she spoke, Rinne’s body began to change. Her bones, muscles, and all body parts creaked shrilly as they changed and gradually lost their original appearance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Urk –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko couldn’t help but moan as she watched the pitiful scene of her most important person twisting and writhing. Rinne’s body gradually turned into one of a tall male.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man was extremely tall, maybe even a head taller than Sakaki. However, he was not muscular. His long hair was tied into a complex pattern and hung behind him, and his looks gave off a priest-like feel of solemnity and holiness. The priest’s eyes, however, shone with a keen light like that of a wild wolf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But this isn’t my real appearance either. Please excuse me. The scary Sterilization Disinfection is operating in the dark, so I don’t want to expose my real appearance. Besides, I’ve used this look for the past few hundred years. I’m a bit attached to it.” He walked towards Long-Armed Demon as he chatted: “Hehehe, Ume-chan got defeated. What a waste of the Apple I gave her. Dear little idiot. She forgot how her target looked, so she ended up committing serial murders. But that’s what’s so cute about her, hehe. What about we exercise your brain as well next time? You’re truly my best toy, my lovely Long-Armed Demon!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using a single hand to smoothly carry the motionless Long-Armed Demon on his shoulder, the man with eyes of a wolf turned to Guriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she owned an Apple, it would mean Long-Armed Demon wasn’t dead. She seemed to have only acquired the Apple recently, so it was understandable for her to still feel pain. As Guriko thought of this, the man began another long soliloquy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right. This girl’s real name is Aizawa Ume. Her entire family was killed by a thief, and she herself had her two arms cut off. As she was about to go mad, her supernatural powers awakened and she killed the thief – I thought it’d be fun, so I used an Apple to solidify her disappearing powers and used her as a mercenary. Seems like I still need to tweak her a little.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aizawa. The grave Long-Armed Demon was sleeping in front of had that surname. Then perhaps – no, it would definitely be the grave of her family. She also understood why only this grave was tidied in this moss-covered graveyard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What she didn’t understand was this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at Guriko, who was giving off a battle pose rather than one of caution, he laughed out loud. It was an innocent laughter incongruous to his rough appearances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t remember me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t remember. Though she tried to search her memories, she still couldn’t remember.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t remember at all. Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since she couldn’t remember him, then he should be someone of little importance to her. Guriko didn’t lower her guard, and only asked disinterestedly: “How did you know my real name?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re asking how?” The man seemed puzzled. Carrying Long-Armed Demon, he spoke to Guriko with a smile: “Well, consider me a mystery person for now. That Sterilization Disinfection is my natural enemy. I plan to keep my head low until that enemy goes away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sterilization Disinfection – what was that?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Turning his head, the man smiled over his shoulder to Guriko, who was frowning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an evil smile, an unsettling evil smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You really don’t remember? My name is &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot; Zekiguchi Nashinori &amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol2_TLnotes# Zekiguchi Nashinori | Zekiguchi Nashinori]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;. Yono, it was I who killed you a thousand years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did that mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I almost died a thousand years ago because I fell into a pool at the bottom of a waterfall – no, I did die. I only got resurrected thanks to the Apple.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But how come I fell into that pool…? It was a road I passed everyday. There was no way that I would miss my footing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You, you…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A chill sprang up her spine. The man who killed Yono, the girl who was living normally – the man who sent her into this immortal hell –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But Yono, I think you’re very dangerous. You’re too ugly. You’re obviously a monster, but you’re living as a human. Such a stain will be hated by Sterilization Disinfection.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wolf in a priest’s skin stared at Guriko with his heinous eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So you must decide your future before you meet Sterilization Disinfection. Will you live on as a monster, or as a human? But remember, you will certainly face Sterilization Disinfection if you choose to live as human. That is the Digestive Organ that can even dissolve God. You can’t win in your current state. Moreover, not just you, even those close to you will also be greeted with misfortune.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zekiguchi left after he said what he wanted to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko kept standing in one spot, listening to his words without a single rebuttal. That was the choice which always stood before Guriko. Would she live on as a human, or as a monster?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Would she keep on living without Rinne?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or would she place Rinne in danger?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Woooahhhhh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a feeling of emptiness suddenly invading her heart, Guriko put her hands to her head and screamed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi:Vol2_Ch1|Night 1: A Series of Misfortune]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol2_Ch3|Night 3: Boudoir]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi_to_Medama&amp;diff=95208</id>
		<title>Mushi to Medama</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi_to_Medama&amp;diff=95208"/>
		<updated>2011-05-12T21:52:03Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:mtm_main.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for the 1st novel]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki Guryuu is a multi-talented genius who, despite being gifted and wealthy, decides to teach in the countryside to be together with his lover, Usagawa Rinne, who also happens to be his student. Their peaceful lives are shattered one day when Rinne is killed, in front of Sakaki&#039;s eyes, by a girl named &amp;quot;Gankyuu Eguriko&amp;quot;, who gouged her eyes out with a spoon. Things take an even stranger turn when Rinne suddenly wakes up as if nothing had happened, and something called an &amp;quot;Eden&#039;s Apple&amp;quot; is thrown into the mix.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mushi to Medama won the award for the &amp;quot;Best Newcomer&amp;quot; category in the MF Literary Awards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== [[MTM:Registration Page|Registration]] ==&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[MTM:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Format Standards ===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
*October 17, 2008&lt;br /&gt;
** Project Officially Started&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*September 8, 2009&lt;br /&gt;
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*May 11, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*March 13, 2011&lt;br /&gt;
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*March 26, 2011&lt;br /&gt;
**Volume 2 Open complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*April 14, 2011&lt;br /&gt;
**Volume 1 Epilogue complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*April 22, 2011&lt;br /&gt;
**Volume 1 Chapter 5 complete&lt;br /&gt;
**Volume 1 complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Administrator: [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]] &lt;br /&gt;
*Project Supervisor: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Cakemanofdoom|cakemanofdoom]] &lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand. [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]] has Chinese RAWs available for those who wish to help.&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Translators are asked to [[MTM:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they&#039;re working on&#039;&#039;&#039; (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;MIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:RoadBuster|RoadBuster]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Chaos Greyblood|Chaos Greyblood]]  &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:dell19930|dell19930]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;MIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:TheGiftedMonkey|TheGiftedMonkey]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Mushi to Medama Series by Akira (日日日), Illustrated by Mitsuki Mausu ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;Mushi, Eyeball and a Teddy Bear &#039;&#039; / 蟲と眼球とテディベア  ===   &lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Mtm_main.jpg|125px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover: Gankyuu Egoriko]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch1|Night 1: Usarin-kakka&#039;s Daily Edict]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch2|Night 2: The 15th November Incident]] (Edited)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Night 3: The Girl who died a Thousand years ago]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch4|Night 4: Loneliness ← Kodoku → Insect Poison]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch5|Final Night: &amp;quot;Don&#039;t Look&amp;quot;]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Epilogue|Guriko&#039;s Offering]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Author&#039;s_Notes|Author&#039;s Notes]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes|Translator&#039;s Notes and References]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;Mushi, Eyeball and a Sterile Disinfection &#039;&#039; / 蟲と眼球と殺菌消毒  ===  &lt;br /&gt;
 [[Image:Mtm2_cover.jpg|125px|thumb|Volume 2 Cover: Usagawa Rinne]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol2_Open|Open: Clock of Endless Nights]] (Edited)&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 1: A Series of Misfortune&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 2: Melancholic Officer and a Long-armed demon&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 3: Boudoir&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 4: I can&#039;t hear the bells&lt;br /&gt;
::*Final Night: Start of Disinfection&lt;br /&gt;
::*Close: Blood-stained Night&lt;br /&gt;
::*Author&#039;s Notes&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol2_TLnotes|Translator&#039;s Notes and References]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;Mushi, Eyeball and a Chocolate Parfait &#039;&#039; / 蟲と眼球とチョコレートパフェ  ===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*Start: Lady with a Helmet&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 1: Black Dragon Black Snake Black Rat&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 2: Granulated Sugar and a One-sided Love&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 3: Distancing happiness&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 4: Temporary halt?&lt;br /&gt;
::*Night 5: Vomit&lt;br /&gt;
::*End: You and Chocolate Sunday&lt;br /&gt;
::*Author&#039;s Notes&lt;br /&gt;
::*Translator&#039;s Notes and References&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;Mushi, Eyeball and a Song of Love &#039;&#039; / 蟲と眼球と愛の歌  ===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*Overture: 700&lt;br /&gt;
::*Symphony 1: Unable to transmit via songs alone&lt;br /&gt;
::*Symphony 2: Whom does the Song of Love belong to?&lt;br /&gt;
::*Symphony 3: Crybaby Joker&lt;br /&gt;
::*Symphony 4: The Adventures of Vegetable Juice and Tomato Juice&lt;br /&gt;
::*Final Symphony: Unable to save based on love alone&lt;br /&gt;
::*Requiem: 666&lt;br /&gt;
::*Author&#039;s Notes&lt;br /&gt;
::*Translator&#039;s Notes and References&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;Mushi, Eyeball and Snow White &#039;&#039; / 蟲と眼球と白雪姫  ===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*PROLOGUE 02: The Jealous Queen&lt;br /&gt;
::*EPILOGUE 03: The Mirror of Truth&lt;br /&gt;
::*EPILOGUE 06: The Hunter&lt;br /&gt;
::*EPILOGUE 09: The Seven Dwarfs&lt;br /&gt;
::*EPILOGUE 11: The Witch&lt;br /&gt;
::*EPILOGUE 14: Poison &amp;amp; Apple &amp;amp; Kiss&lt;br /&gt;
::*EPILOGUE 19: Snow White&lt;br /&gt;
::*Author&#039;s Notes&lt;br /&gt;
::* Translator&#039;s Notes and References&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;Mushi, Eyeball and Damaged Hair &#039;&#039; / 蟲と眼球とダメージヘア  ===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Mushi:Vol6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok 00: Ruined hair of a place no one knows&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok 01: 19-year-old Useless Repeat-year-student, Hobby is video gaming&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok 02: Marionette of blood and flesh and bone&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok 03: Peaceful, Everyday Heaven&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok 04: 29 year old bachelor, Bored every day&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok 05: Production-orientated Loner&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok 06: Final God Mode: 3000 Worlds&lt;br /&gt;
::*Ragnarok xx: The twilight of the aftermath...&lt;br /&gt;
::*Author&#039;s Notes&lt;br /&gt;
::* Translator&#039;s Notes and References&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Series Overview ==&lt;br /&gt;
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Teddy Bear / 蟲と眼球とテディベア　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1273-4)&lt;br /&gt;
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Sterile Disinfection / 蟲と眼球と殺菌消毒　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1470-7)&lt;br /&gt;
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Chocolate Parfait / 蟲と眼球とチョコレートパフェ (ISBN 978-4-8401-1532-2)&lt;br /&gt;
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Song of Love / 蟲と眼球と愛の歌　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1593-3)&lt;br /&gt;
* Mushi, Eyeball and Snow White / 蟲と眼球と白雪姫　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1765-4)&lt;br /&gt;
* Mushi, Eyeball and Damaged Hair / 蟲と眼球とダメージヘア (ISBN 978-4-8401-1858-3)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol2_Open&amp;diff=95206</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol2 Open</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol2_Open&amp;diff=95206"/>
		<updated>2011-05-12T21:50:56Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: Edits done and spelling corrections&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== &#039;&#039;&#039;Open: Clock of Endless Nights&#039;&#039;&#039; ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerning this small event … She was an intriguing girl. Should we say that an aura of discord is condensed upon her, or that she resembled the part that spells &#039;trouble&#039; when people say the phrase ‘let’s stir up some trouble’?  She was about ten years old, or perhaps a bit older, and looked as if she was in elementary school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed innocent and spoke in a clear voice, how should one describe it...?—It was as though her entire self radiated a joyful light, like any other grade-schooler.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right, she was a grade-schooler.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A grade-schooler missing her two arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not fate or anything like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was simply a coincidence, an ill-fortuned coincidence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been two years! Do you remember me, Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were at the small intersection of the merry market street in a small town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kannonsakazaki Private High School’s Usagawa Rinne was called by a girl as she left school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl had perfectly straight long black hair and eyes that shone with determination. Thick, round eyebrows stood above her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wore Kannonsakazaki’s school uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m Katou Katsumi, don’t you remember me…? You should remember me, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She smiled with some faint loneliness as the neon light reflected off her skin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in the evening, and the sun was setting. Rinne had finished the cleaning duty she was assigned to do after everyone else left due to losing a bet, and hurried home since it was late.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A piercing wind came out of the early winter’s cold air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who called herself Katsumi moved over, her beautiful hair and body seemingly flowing in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Katsumi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a familiar name that had been carved into her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the person in front of her was so much more beautiful than Rinne remembered, she didn’t recognize her at first. However, she did not forget; how could she forget?!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you remember?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was Rinne’s friend in middle school, and the only friend willing to stay by her side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, that may have simply been Rinne’s wishful thinking, but whenever she thought of her painful time in middle school, she recalled the endless support Katsumi had provided to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Rinne didn’t have the courage to go see her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Middle school—that was the time when she was fed up with absolutely everything, even breathing. She constantly shut herself in her room, believing that she didn’t have a place in her house or at school. It was when she attempted suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Rinne repeatedly pushed Katsumi away when she tried to approach her. “Katsumi, do we go to the same school?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, it seems so.” Katsumi replied, smiling all the while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re really famous in this school, though. I’ve known that you went here for a pretty long time, but I didn’t have an opportunity to talk to you before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression showed a slight uncertainty as she bowed her head in apology towards Katsumi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry? For what? You didn’t exactly do anything wrong in middle school. Everyone wants to avoid other people from time to time, actually…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying this, Katsumi pointed at a coffee shop on the side of the road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, wanna sit down and talk for a while? Are you free?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Ah, OK!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded out of reflex, and followed Katsumi in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The coffee shop’s pretty hostess greeted the customers with a formal smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soft, sweet music flowed through the coffee shop. Whether it was due to the late hour, or it was always this way, the store had no customers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi probably came here often, as she smoothly ordered two cups of coffee while and sat down on a chair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she smiled slightly as she said to Rinne, who was standing there unsure of what to do, “You can sit down. This part of you never changes…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Which part?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The fact that you hold back too much at a lot of things, most of all in your own happiness.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying these words that Rinne couldn’t really understand, Katsumi beckoned at Rinne. No change, she didn’t change at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In eighth grade, Rinne pushed this friend away, and even Katsumi eventually gave up. The year after, when they bumped into each other in the hallway, she pretended not to notice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, I~wanted to apologize to you all this time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi still showed that lonely smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne sat on the chair and widened her eyes in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I promised to always be good friends with you, but we drifted apart. I’ve felt so regretful over that, and I wanted to apologize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi remorsefully bowed her head as she apologized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne didn’t know what to do, and only waved her hands denying it with embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way. The one who should apologize… is me, Katsumi. It was me who ~ hated everything, rejecting and drifting apart from everyone else and shutting myself in my room. You tried to get close to me, even so…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not taking it all the way to the end is meaningless. But, thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clack”, the hostess silently set down the coffee. Katsumi picked one up and raised it to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, let’s be friends again. Let’s share the blame. I was wrong, and you were wrong too. We both said sorry, and we forgave each other, so let’s call it even.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne felt as though the scar in her heart gradually started to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected, Katsumi was still Katsumi, the Katsumi that Rinne liked, this girl who promised to “always be good friends” with her during middle school. Even though she wasn’t particularly special and didn’t attract people immediately, her heart was gentler than anyone else. Rinne’s eyes failed to hold their tears in, and she lowered her head to hide this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, cheers! Saying this is pretty weird, but whatever.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clack”, the two lightly tapped their cups together. Then they chatted about all sorts of topics, all of which would be considered trivial, as if they wanted to fill up the gap between the past and present. To talk like this with Katsumi had once been Rinne’s joy back in middle school. She was abandoned by her mother, beaten by her father, and still dragged her tired heart to school to be picked on by other students over her family situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And yet, Katsumi was still willing to be with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a friend, more important than basically anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Katsumi”, and in words containing all of her heart’s feelings, “Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unsure of what to do, Katsumi tilted her head and said, “Umm, I’m paying for the coffee!” This situation didn’t match her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been so long since we’ve been like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi continued to talk on her own, ignoring Rinne as she blurted, “I’m also paying! I can’t let you pay by yourself!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What to say now? Rinne had always felt that this kind of personality tends to put her at a disadvantage with people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Katsumi still liked this part of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Then, let’s go home together.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Outside, it was already dark. The cloudy sky obscuring the moon and stars created a feeling of unease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few random lights shone feebly through the cold. “Ugh. But, I’m so happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled, and said seriously, “Let’s ignore that for now, I still need to pay.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, she’s become a bit hard to deal with. Before, she would easily obey others with just a little bit of suggestion. But it seems Rinne grew up a little too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi thought this with a bitter smile as she walked forward, waving her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, how about you treat me next time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We have to meet up again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi didn’t look at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What kind of expression did Rinne, who was standing behind her – the girl she betrayed before – have at the moment? Actually, in 9th grade, she had frequently wanted to start a conversation with Rinne. Every time they bumped into each other in the hallway, she wanted to apologize.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi’s eyes filled with tears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry. Though I may not be worthy, can we still be friends forever?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a short silence, Katsumi’s hand felt the grip of Rinne’s warm hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she still couldn’t look Rinne in the eyes till the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, see ya later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, see ya.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi swore in her heart to meet with her again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Katou Katsumi and Usagawa Rinne parted ways. Their paths home differed cruelly and had no chance of intertwining ever again—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After passing through the market street and crossing the road, all signs of people disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind Katsumi, who couldn’t hold back her tears, a sinister shadow who couldn’t possibly understand the two’s friendship approached nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shall we compare the length of our arms?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rudely and without cause, an unreasonable shiver shot down Katsumi’s back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi reflexively turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the turning point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, for the girl Katou Katsumi, the existence that had cheerfully called out to her was not a resident of the world humans couldn&#039;t understand with their logic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an existence not meant to be seen during a lifetime, and was merely something that one might pass by.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who deviated from the peaceful world of humans just had to meet such a being. To meet the Long-Armed Demon... How would one put this? It would be considered bad luck, misfortune, a tragic fate, or the like. Even I can only think of one word to say to her. And that would be: Rest in peace. That girl was singing. “In—the—clear—night—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That girl was extremely innocent and naive, and straightforward to the point where people might question her sanity, but that only makes her scarier. Though her high voice was clearly that of a girl’s, and her appearance was normal, there was the feeling that she lacked some part of humanity. She gave off an impression similar to that of a carnivorous beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The—moon—is—so—beautiful—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she sang, she danced an odd dance around Katsumi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeming as if she would fall, she teetered to the right and tottered to the left, casting doubt as to whether she was dancing or simply drunk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi simply stood there, silently and rigidly, watching that girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Humans—are—so—annoying—to—see—” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl seemed like a grade-schooler. One couldn’t even be sure if she reached up to Katsumi’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this cold weather, she only wore a colorful shirt, and even the legs showing under her skirt seemed cold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hair was tied into two rather short pigtails, and because her overly bright smile she revealed a row of white teeth, and her eyes shone incomprehensibly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She suddenly stopped singing and dancing. “Boom”, she jumped in front of Katsumi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good evening.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her voice still overflowed with friendliness, without the tiniest amount of malice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi suddenly felt the incongruity of this girl as she noticed this grade-school girl’s peculiarity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Where, where was it incongruous, what was it? Katsumi watched her, quickly noticed something unbelievable, and screamed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My name is Long-Armed Demon. What’s yours, onee-chan? Hehehe, Long-Armed Demon forgot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The little girl didn’t have arms. From her shoulders, her entire arms were missing. Only space remained where one should have seen her slender arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arms were actually gone, rather than being hidden somewhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was her only difference from normal people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Katsumi felt differently. From the girl’s body constitution to her expression, she was completely different from a human…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She almost seemed like a spirit. No, more like… a demon?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right, she said she was a demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? This was too ridiculous. Katsumi’s mind was completely fuddled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long-Armed Demon?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way for Katsumi to understand this, and she could only fearfully step back slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But behind her was a wall, leaving her with no way to escape. Escape? From such a tiny little girl? But she could sense the danger. Her instinct told her to hurriedly leave this girl called Long-Armed Demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she trembled, Katsumi felt fear all the way deep inside her core, and ran as she pushing past the little girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, hey!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason, she felt unbelievably scared. She wasn’t afraid due to the girl’s appearance, she just felt that she… shouldn’t exist in this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katou Katsumi tried to lose the girl as she ran as fast as she could on the empty streets lit by neon lights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Escape. I can escape. I can escape from you!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Otherwise…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right—since I’m a demon with long arms, I’m called Long-Armed Demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The innocent voice rang in Katsumi’s mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Katsumi’s body couldn’t move. Screaming out, not understanding her situation, she opened her eyes wide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon had not moved from her spot, but Katsumi’s body stopped listening to her brain’s commands. She could not move at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? This was some supernatural event! That&#039;s impossible! As her mind spun in a frenzy close to its breaking point, she thought of screaming, “Help—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She couldn’t help but think, “Help me, I’m about to be killed!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the attitude of a human meeting a carnivorous beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The innocent little girl sweetly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How is it? Long-Armed Demon’s arms are so long, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An immense force grabbed her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It felt like a bodybuilder was crushing her shoulders. She could even clearly feel the pressure of five fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only logical assumption would have been that invisible arms reached over and grabbed her shoulders, holding her in place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, how could there be such a thing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ghosts, monsters, superpowers; those things were all fictional, fantasy, and should only have existed in cartoons or on T.V.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Katsumi’s fear of death made her entire body shudder, with her entire world in a hopeless, senseless madness. Like in T.V., her life was now filled with supposedly impossible events. The sole difference was that for her, there would be no rescue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t run away. If I let you get away, I’ll be punished by Zeki-kun.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--The girl’s innocent voice spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zeki-kun? Katsumi only shuddered without pause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--Behind her stood the girl who remained innocent looking and had a happy face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was too far away and out of reach even if Katsumi stretched out her hands. She was the terrifying Long-Armed Demon that completely annihilated Katsumi’s ordinary life in the cover of this darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pouted unhappily, “But still, what exactly is your name? You have an Apple right? I looked forward to this since I thought you’d be pretty strong, but this is boring. Zeki-kun’s a liar, this isn’t fun at all!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a child disappointed with a toy recently bought, she said: “Whatever, I don’t want something this boring. I’ll throw it away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon innocently, yet cruelly, threw Katsumi against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi heard a “Clack” before she understood that it was the sound of her clavicles and her ribs being smashed. The pain was too great to allow her to even scream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invisible arms that grabbing her shoulders simply and purely inflicted blind destruction upon Katou Katsumi’s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, she was slammed onto the wall, smashed into it, beaten up, thrown away, suddenly thrown onto the ground before being picked up again and flung into the air with bones shattered and blood splattering everywhere and she was just being thrown and thrown and thrown...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Crash----Clang!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the hollow and insubstantial bell of the night of the prologue, a bell that signaled the beginning of this night of sorrows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to the New Year’s bell that was sounded to welcome the New Year and to pray for the elimination of malevolent spirits, this was the bell of the night of prologue that suggested the end of Katou Katsumi’s boring and beloved daily life and proclaimed the arrival and rampage of demons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her blood splattered everywhere. Her bones were long since crushed to smithereens, and were miraculously mashed together with pieces of flesh—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Katsumi was smashed against the wall for the last time, Long-Armed Demon squirted out a laugh, “Hee hee”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In—the—clear—night—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She started singing, released her formless arms, and allowed the thing that used to be Katsumi to fall to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The—moon—is—so—beautiful—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s face did not reveal the slightest guilt at committing Katsumi’s murder, only showing that same bright expression as she walked up and narrowed her eyes to look closely at the piece of corpse on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Humans—are—so—Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon stopped singing and used her invisible fingers to prod Katsumi’s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she showed confusion—this was the first time Long-Armed Demon revealed a perplexed expression—as she incessantly felt Katsumi’s body, her face turning deadly white.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, eh eh? Eh eh eh?” That was the expression of the child after a grave error, “N-n-no Apple? Why? How, How? But… but she died? She died but didn’t have an Apple? Eh, eh eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, she noticed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beside the lump of flesh that used to be Katou Katsumi, there was a book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Kannonsakazaki High School’s student identification documents, but Long-Armed Demon didn’t know that, and only flipped through the blood-stained pages incredulously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the first page, there was a picture of her face, her address, her birthday, her name—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That name was clearly different from the one Long-Armed Demon had been ordered to kill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had waited for Katsumi to leave that coffee shop, in which she stayed for oh-such-a-long-time, perched on the coffee shop’s roof… now that she thought about it, she accidentally wasted some time when she got down. By the time she finally got back on her trail, aside from this girl called Katsumi, there was another person.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Since she disappeared into the darkness, Long-Armed Demon didn’t see her clearly and thought she was a random bystander.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could that person have been..?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that she thought of it, that person seemed to be around Katsumi’s age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s face turned pale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oops, hehehe. Long-Armed Demon made a little mistake!” Then she realized it was a bad time to laugh. She thought seriously: “Wh-what do I do now. I-i-it’s so troublesome. Zeki-kun will scold me, I’ll be, I’ll be, I’ll be punished. Waah, this sucks, what do I do, what do I do, what do I do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon felt flustered as she worried. Suddenly, she thought of a wonderful plan and jumped up, “That’s right.” She laughed, “Tee hee”, and used her bright voice to mumble to herself in a harsh tone, “That’s right, it’s alright if I can find that girl from before, she’ll definitely have the right name. What was that name again? And then, and then, I just need to get that person’s Apple before Zeki-kun gets here and I’ll be fine. I&#039;m so smart!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, with a presumptuous expression, “But I don’t really know what she looks like. Oh… ah, that’s right, killing all the girls that in this town that’s of this one’s age should be fine! As long as I kill them it’ll be alright, cos the one who doesn’t die would have the Apple! Yeah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With this thought, she believed she might succeed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Long-Armed Demon did not even look at Katou Katsumi’s corpse as she faded into the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How many girls of Katsumi’s age did she think there were in this town?! But her steps was both light and full of hope as she walked away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In—the—clear—night—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thin, small figure disappeared into the dark and gloomy night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The—moon—is—so—beautiful—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only the song never ceased, pouring into the girl’s miserable corpse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Humans—are—so—annoying—to—see—” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above was the story of the strange girl that I saw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haha, what? You’ve got an incredulous expression now. Ah, do you not know why I told you this? This is… to put it to modern terms, this is a gift from the underworld. If you didn’t know one or two interesting things, wouldn’t the trip to Hell be too boring?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, I want to reflect on this event involving Long-Armed Demon. For that, unloading the facts onto someone else is an effective tool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps, for you who are about to be killed, this isn’t something interesting—but how do you feel about it? I wish to hear the opinions of you normal people who live inside the normality of life, unlike existences such as me who live on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, you think this was nonsense? I guess I can’t blame you for that. Maybe these things are indeed unbelievable for those of you living inside normality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this was absolutely true. This is a nightmare that is attacking Kannonsakazaki town as we speak. That’s right. Perhaps your most important person would be attacked by Long-Armed Demon tomorrow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh? Your expression changed. Eyes flaming with determination are so beautiful, and I like that. But that’s not----allowed----because you must die here. My apologies, but that has already been decided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, haha, your face is full of unwillingness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Are you annoyed that you can’t protect a certain person? Hahaha, not bad, I wanted to see expressions like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You can go and die in such regret, grief, suffering, and die while cursing your own helplessness. Otherwise, the party that does the killing will get bored too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, don’t worry, you’re not bad people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are you germs or poison. You’re simply humans that felt for other people, powerful and impressive humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore I will kill you with all of my sincerity rather than indiscriminately slaughter you. I will recognize you as a person as I kill you.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This conversation’s been going on for too long. Then, please die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What? My name? Hahaha, how can I tell it to people about to die? I can’t handle it if you curse me! You’re so foolish~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, if it’s my name over on this side, then there’s no harm in telling you. It’s your choice whether or not to believe that it’s my true name. Whether or not you may curse me is also your choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because this is a name that would shine even brighter when cursed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name is Sterilization Disinfection. I am only the digestive organ——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi:Vol1_Author&#039;s_Notes|Volume 1, Author&#039;s Notes]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol2_Ch1|Night 1: A Series of Misfortune]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol2_Open&amp;diff=94112</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol2 Open</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol2_Open&amp;diff=94112"/>
		<updated>2011-05-06T03:23:10Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== &#039;&#039;&#039;Open: Clock of Endless Nights&#039;&#039;&#039; ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerning this … She was an intriguing girl. Should we say that an aura of discord is condensed upon her, or that she resembled the ‘trouble’ part of the phrase when people say ‘let’s stir up some trouble’?  She was about ten years old, or perhaps a bit older, and looked as if she was in elementary school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She seemed innocent and spoke in a clear voice, how should one describe it—it was as though her entire self radiated a joyful light, like any other grade-schooler.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right, she was a grade-schooler.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A grade-schooler missing her two arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not fate or anything like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long time no see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was simply a coincidence, an ill-fortuned coincidence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been two years! Do you remember me, Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were at the small intersection of the merry market street in a small town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kannonsakazaki Private High School’s Usagawa Rinne was called by a girl as she left school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl had perfectly straight long black hair and eyes that shone with determination. Thick, round eyebrows stood above her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wore Kannonsakazaki’s uniform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m Katou Katsumi, don’t you remember me… you should remember me, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She smiled with some faint loneliness as the neon light reflected off her skin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in the evening, and the sun was setting. Rinne had finished the cleaning duty she was assigned after everyone else left due to losing a bet, and hurried home since it was late.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A piercing wind came out of the early winter’s cold air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who called herself Katsumi moved over, her beautiful hair and body seemingly flowing in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Katsumi?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a familiar name that had been carved into her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the person in front of her was so much more beautiful than Rinne remembered, she didn’t recognize her at first. However, she did not forget; how could she forget?!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you remember?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was Rinne’s friend in middle school, and the only friend willing to stay by her side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, that may have simply been Rinne’s wishful thinking, but whenever she thought of her painful time in middle school, she recalled the endless support Katsumi had provided to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Rinne didn’t have the courage to go see her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Middle school—that was the time when she was fed up with absolutely everything, even breathing. She constantly shut herself in her room, believing that she didn’t have a place in her house or at school. It was when she attempted suicide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Rinne repeatedly pushed Katsumi away when she tried to approach her. “Katsumi, we go to the same school?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, it seems so.” Katsumi replied, smiling all the while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though, you’re really famous in this school. I’ve known that you went here for a pretty long time, but I didn’t have an opportunity to talk to you before.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s expression showed a slight uncertainty as she bowed her head in apology towards Katsumi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry? For what? You didn’t exactly do anything wrong in middle school. Everyone wants to avoid other people from time to time, actually…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying this, Katsumi pointed at a coffee shop on the side of the road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, wanna sit down and talk for a while? Are you free?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh? Ah, OK!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded out of reflex, and followed Katsumi in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The coffee shop’s pretty hostess greeted the customers with a formal smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soft, sweet music flowed through the coffee shop. Whether it was due to the late hour, or it was always this way, the store had no customers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi probably came here often, as she smoothly ordered two cups of coffee while and sat down on a chair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she smiled slightly as she said to Rinne, who was standing unsure of what to do, “You can sit. This part of you never changes…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Which part?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The fact that you hold back too much at a lot of things, most of all in your own happiness.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying these words that Rinne couldn’t really understand, Katsumi beckoned at Rinne. No change, she didn’t change at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In eighth grade, Rinne pushed this friend away, and even Katsumi eventually gave up. The year after, when they bumped into each other in the hallway, she pretended not to notice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne, I~wanted to apologize to you all this time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi still showed that lonely smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne sat on the chair and widened her eyes in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I promised to always be good friends with you, but we drifted apart. I’ve felt so regretful over that, and I wanted to apologize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi remorsefully bowed her head as she apologized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne didn’t know what to do, and only waved her hands denying it with embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No way. The one who should apologize… is me, Katsumi. It was me who ~ hated everything, rejecting and drifting apart from everyone else and shutting myself in my room. You tried to get close to me, even so…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not taking it all the way to the end is meaningless. But, thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clack”, the hostess silently set down the coffee. Katsumi picked one up and raised it to Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, let’s be friends again. Let’s share the blame. I was wrong, and you were wrong too. We both said sorry, and we forgave each other, so let’s call it even.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne felt as though the scar in her heart gradually started to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected, Katsumi was still Katsumi, the Katsumi that Rinne liked, this girl who promised to “always be good friends” with her during middle school. Even though she wasn’t particularly special and didn’t attract people immediately, her heart was gentler than anyone else. Rinne’s eyes failed to keep their tears in, and she lowered her head to hide this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, cheers! Saying this is pretty weird, but whatever.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clack”, the two lightly tapped their cups together. Then they chatted about all sorts of topics, all of which would be considered trivial, as if they wanted to fill up the gap between the past and present. To talk like this with Katsumi had once been Rinne’s joy back in middle school. She was abandoned by her mother, beaten by her father, and still dragged her tired heart to school to be picked on by other students over her family situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And yet, Katsumi was still willing to be with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a friend, more important than basically anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Katsumi”, and in words containing all of her heart’s feelings, “Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unsure of what to do, Katsumi tilted her head and said, “Umm, I’m paying for the coffee!” This situation didn’t match her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s been so long since we’ve been like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi continued to talk on her own, ignoring Rinne as she blurted, “I’m also paying! I can’t let you pay by yourself!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What to say now? Rinne had always felt that this kind of a personality tends to put her at a disadvantage with people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Katsumi still liked this part of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Then, let’s go home together.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Outside, it was already dark. The cloudy sky obscuring the moon and stars created a feeling of unease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few random lights shone feebly through the cold. “Ugh. But, I’m so happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled, and said seriously, “Let’s ignore that for now, I still need to pay.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, she’s become a bit hard to deal with. Before, she would easily obey others with just a little bit of suggestion. But it seems Rinne grew a little too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi thought this with a bitter smile as she walked forward, waving her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, how about you treat me next time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We have to meet up again!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi didn’t look at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What kind of expression did Rinne, who was standing behind her – the girl she betrayed before – have at the moment? Actually, in 9th grade, she had frequently wanted to start a conversation with Rinne. Every time they bumped into each other in the hallway, she wanted to apologize.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi’s eye’s filled with tears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m sorry. Though I may not be worthy, can we still be friends forever?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a short silence, Katsumi’s hand felt the grip of Rinne’s warm hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she still couldn’t look Rinne in the eyes till the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, see ya later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, see ya.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi swore in her heart to meet with her again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Katou Katsumi and Usagawa Rinne parted ways. Their paths home differed cruelly and had no chance of intertwining every again—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After passing through the market street and crossing the road, all signs of people disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind Katsumi, who couldn’t hold back her tears, a sinister shadow who couldn’t possibly understand the two’s friendship approached nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Shall we compare the length of our arms?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rudely and without cause, an unreasonable shiver shot down Katsumi’s back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi reflexively turned around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the turning point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unfortunately, for the girl Katou Katsumi, the existence that had cheerfully called out to her was not a resident of the world humans could understand with their logic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an existence not meant to be seen during a lifetime, and was merely something that one might pass by.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who deviated from the peaceful world of humans just had to meet such a being., to meet the Long-Armed Demon. How would one put this? It would be considered bad luck, misfortune, a tragic fate, or the like. Even I can only think of one word to say to her.&lt;br /&gt;
And that would be: Rest in peace. That girl was singing. “In—the—clear—night—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That girl was extremely innocent and naive, and straightforward to the point where people might question her sanity, but that only makes her scarier. Though her high voice was clearly that of a girl’s, and her appearance was normal, there was the feeling that she lacking some part of humanity. She gave off an impression similar to that of a carnivorous beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The—moon—is—so—beautiful—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she sang, she danced an odd dance around Katsumi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeming as if she would fall, she teetered to the right and tottered to the left, casting doubt as to whether she was dancing or simply drunk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi simply stood there, silently and rigidly, watching that girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Humans—are—so—annoying—to—see—” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl seemed like a grade-schooler. One couldn’t even be sure if she reached up to Katsumi’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this cold weather, she only wore a colorful shirt, and even the legs showing under her skirt seemed cold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her hair was tied into two rather short pigtails, and because her overly bright smile she revealed a row of white teeth, and her eyes shone incomprehensibly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She suddenly stopped singing and dancing. “Boom”, she jumped in front of Katsumi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good evening.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her voice still overflowed with friendliness, without the tiniest amount of malice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi suddenly felt the incongruity of this girl as she noticed this grade-school girl’s peculiarity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Where, where was it incongruous, what was it? Katsumi watched her, quickly noticed something unbelievable, and screamed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My name is Long-Armed Demon. What’s yours, onee-chan? Hehehe, Long-Armed Demon forgot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The little girl didn’t have arms. From her shoulders, her entire arms were missing. Only space remained where one should have seen her slender arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arms were actually gone, rather than being hidden somewhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was her only difference from normal people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Katsumi felt differently. From the girl’s body constitution to her expression, she was completely different from a human…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She almost seemed like a spirit. No, more like… a demon?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right, she said she was a demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? This was too ridiculous. Katsumi’s mind was completely fuddled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Long-Armed Demon?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way for Katsumi to understand this, and she could only fearfully step back slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But behind her was a wall, leaving her with no way to escape. Escape? From such a tiny little girl? But she could sense the danger. Her instinct told her to hurriedly leave this girl called Long-Armed Demon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she trembled, Katsumi felt fear all the way deep inside her core, and ran as she pushing past the little girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, hey!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For some reason, she felt unbelievably scared. She wasn’t afraid due to the girl’s appearance, she just felt that she… shouldn’t exist in this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katou Katsumi tried to lose the girl as she ran as fast as she could on the empty streets lit by neon lights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Escape. I can escape. I can escape from you!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Otherwise…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right—since I’m a demon with long arms, I’m called Long-Armed Demon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The innocent voice rang in Katsumi’s mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Katsumi’s body couldn’t move. Screaming out, not understanding her situation, she opened her eyes wide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon had not moved from her spot, but Katsumi’s body stopped listening to her brain’s commands. She could not move at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was going on? This was some supernatural event! That&#039;s impossible! As her mind spun in a frenzy close to its breaking point, she thought of screaming, “Help—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She couldn’t help but think, “Help me, I’m about to be killed!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the attitude of a human meeting a carnivorous beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The innocent little girl sweetly smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How is it? Long-Armed Demon’s arms are so long, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An immense force grabbed her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It felt like a bodybuilder was crushing her shoulders. She could even clearly feel the pressure of five fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only logical assumption would have been that invisible arms reached over and grabbed her shoulders, holding her in place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, how could there be such a thing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ghosts, monsters, superpowers; those things were all fictional, fantasy, and should only have existed in cartoons or on T.V.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Katsumi’s fear of death made her entire body shudder, with her entire world in a hopeless, senseless madness. Like in T.V., her life was now filled with supposedly impossible events. The sole difference was that for her, there would be no rescue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can’t run away. If I let you get away, I’ll be punished by Zeki-kun.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--The girl’s innocent voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zeki-kun? Katsumi only shuddered without pause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--Behind her stood the girl who remained innocent looking and had a happy face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was too far away to reach even if Katsumi stretched out her hands. She was the terrifying Long-Armed Demon that completely annihilated Katsumi’s ordinary life in the cover of this darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pouted unhappily, “But still, what exactly is your name? You have an Apple right? I looked forward to this since I thought you’d be pretty strong, but this is boring. Zeki-kun’s a liar, this isn’t fun at all!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a child disappointed with a toy recently bought, she said: “Whatever, I don’t want something this boring. I’ll throw it away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon innocently, yet cruelly, threw Katsumi against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katsumi heard a “Clack” before she understood that it was the sound of her clavicles and her ribs being smashed. The pain was too great to allow her to even scream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invisible arms that grabbing her shoulders simply and purely inflicted blind destruction upon Katou Katsumi’s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, she was slammed onto the wall, smashed into it, beaten up, thrown away, suddenly thrown onto the ground before being picked up again and flung into the air with bones shattered and blood splattering everywhere and she was just being thrown and thrown and thrown...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Crash----Clang!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the hollow and insubstantial bell of the night of the prologue, a bell that signaled the beginning of this night of sorrows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to the New Year’s bell that was sounded to welcome the New Year and to pray for the elimination of malevolent spirits, this was the bell of the night of prologue that suggested the end of Katou Katsumi’s boring and beloved daily life and proclaimed the arrival and rampage of demons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her blood splattered everywhere. Her bones were long since crushed to smithereens, and were miraculously mashed together with pieces of flesh—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Katsumi was smashed against the wall for the last time, Long-Armed Demon squirted out a laugh, “Hee hee”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In—the—clear—night—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She started singing, released her formless arms, and allowed the thing that used to be Katsumi to fall to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The—moon—is—so—beautiful—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s face did not reveal the slightest guilt at committing Katsumi’s murder, only showing that same bright expression as she walked up and narrowed her eyes to look closely at the piece of corpse on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Humans—are—so—Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon stopped singing and used her invisible fingers to prod Katsumi’s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she showed confusion—this was the first time Long-Armed Demon revealed a perplexed expression—as she incessantly felt Katsumi’s body, her face turning deadly white.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh, eh eh? Eh eh eh?” That was the expression of the child after a grave error, “N-n-no Apple? Why? How, How? But… but she died? She died but didn’t have an Apple? Eh, eh eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, she noticed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beside the lump of flesh that used to be Katou Katsumi, there was a book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Kannonsakazaki High School’s student identification documents, but Long-Armed Demon didn’t know that, and only flipped through the blood-stained pages incredulously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the first page, there was a picture of her face, her address, her birthday, her name—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That name was clearly different from the one Long-Armed Demon had been ordered to kill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had waited for Katsumi to leave that coffee shop, in which she stayed for oh-such-a-long-time, perched on the coffee shop’s roof… now that she thought about it, she accidentally wasted some time when she got down. By the time she finally got back on her trail, aside from this girl called Katsumi, there was another person.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Since she disappeared into the darkness, Long-Armed Demon didn’t see her clearly and thought she was a random bystander.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could that person have been..?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that she thought of it, that person seemed to be around Katsumi’s age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon’s face turned pale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oops, hehehe. Long-Armed Demon made a little mistake!” Then she realized it was a bad time to laugh. She thought seriously: “Wh-what do I do now. I-i-it’s so troublesome. Zeki-kun will scold me, I’ll be, I’ll be, I’ll be punished. Waah, this sucks, what do I do, what do I do, what do I do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long-Armed Demon felt flustered as she worried. Suddenly, she thought of a wonderful plan and jumped up, “That’s right.” She laughed, “Tee hee”, and used her bright voice to mumble to herself in a harsh tone, “That’s right, it’s alright if I can find that girl from before, she’ll definitely have the right name. What was that name again? And then, and then, I just need to get that person’s Apple before Zeki-kun gets here and I’ll be fine. I&#039;m so smart!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, with a presumptuous expression, “But I don’t really know what she looks like. Oh… ah, that’s right, killing all the girls that in this town that’s of this one’s age should be fine! As long as I kill them it’ll be alright, cos the one who doesn’t die would have the Apple! Yeah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With this thought, she believed she might succeed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Long-Armed Demon did not even look at Katou Katsumi’s corpse as she faded into the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How many girls of Katsumi’s age did she think there were in this town?! But her steps was both light and full of hope as she walked away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In—the—clear—night—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thin, small figure disappeared into the dark and gloomy night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The—moon—is—so—beautiful—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only the song never ceased, pouring into the girl’s miserable corpse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Humans—are—so—annoying—to—see—” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above was the story of the strange girl that I saw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haha, what? You’ve got an incredulous expression now. Ah, do you not know why I told you this? This is… to put it to modern terms, this is a gift from the underworld. If you didn’t know one or two interesting things, wouldn’t the trip to Hell be too boring?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, I want to reflect on this event involving Long-Armed Demon. For that, unloading the facts onto someone else is an effective tool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps, for you who are about to be killed, this isn’t something interesting—but how do you feel about it? I wish to hear the opinions of you normal people who live inside the normality of life, unlike existences such as me who live on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, you think this was nonsense? I guess I can’t blame you for that. Maybe these things are indeed unbelievable for those of you living inside normality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this was absolutely true. This is a nightmare that is attacking Kannonsakazaki town as we speak. That’s right. Perhaps your most important person would be attacked by Long-Armed Demon tomorrow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh? Your expression changed. Eyes flaming with determination are so beautiful, and I like that. But that’s not----allowed----because you must die here. My apologies, but that has already been decided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ah, haha, your face is full of unwillingness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Are you annoyed that you can’t protect a certain person? Hahaha, not bad, I wanted to see expressions like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You can go and die in such regret, grief, suffering, and die while cursing your own helplessness. Otherwise, the party that does the killing will get bored too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, don’t worry, you’re not bad people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are you germs or poison. You’re simply humans that felt for other people, powerful and impressive humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore I will kill you with all of my sincerity rather than indiscriminately slaughter you. I will recognize you as a person as I kill you.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This conversation’s been going on for too long. Then, please die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What? My name? Hahaha, how can I tell it to people about to die? I can’t handle it if you curse me! You’re so foolish~&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, if it’s my name over on this side, then there’s no harm in telling you. It’s your choice whether or not to believe that it’s my true name. Whether or not you may curse me is also your choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because this is a name that would shine even brighter when cursed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My name is Sterilization Disinfection. I am only the digestive organ——&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi:Vol1_Author&#039;s_Notes|Volume 1, Author&#039;s Notes]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol2_Ch1|Night 1: A Series of Misfortune]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=93815</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol1 Ch4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=93815"/>
		<updated>2011-05-04T03:53:29Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: A few more corrections and edits today&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== &#039;&#039;&#039;Night 4: Loneliness ← Kodoku → Insect Poison&#039;&#039;&#039; ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the season had long changed into winter, the air that remained in the corridors in the school seemed to be particularly cold deep at night, and even the hazy scene that seemed to float in the darkness gave off a feeling of a piercing chill. People meant this exact place when they talk about an ordinary school that’s rarely praised and rarely criticized – Kannonsakazaki Private High School. However, this ordinary scene was currently showing something incongruously strange. The moonlight that shone in through the window made the corridor glisten with light as if it were a mirror, and a few human figures were wobbling along the bright corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were about ten teenagers. Since they were all wearing the uniforms of Kannonsakazaki High School, they should be the school’s students! There were boys and girls with similar unfocused expressions on their faces, stumbling along as if they were the risen dead. Their faces were full of gloom, apparently having lost their human conscience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their leader was the only person who was dressed oddly among these students in uniform. With a long purple robe, holding a large crystal ball in his hands, those eyes that still sparkled with residue light in the darkness were red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was indeed the mysterious fortune teller who gave the Dream World Beast to Sakaki Guryuu, tried to kill Usagawa Rinne, and survived after Guriko’s attack. He did not wear his hood. The expressionless youth’s face was exposed in the school at the dead of night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This macabre team, led by the fortune teller, marched forward. Soon they arrived at the third floor and stopped in front of the sealed classroom that no one usually approached. Although so many people were gathered together, there was not a single word of conversation. The surroundings were enveloped in a frightening stillness. The fortune teller broke the silence and said: “… I see, it was indeed something very vicious!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one answered his words. The fortune teller gave a look, urging a boy amongst these students with a particularly thick build to step forward. A rough and large axe was held in the boy’s hands. In order to forbid people from entering, the door of the sealed classroom had wooden panels nailed on it. The boy lifted the axe and chopped downwards chaotically, destroying the door. The sound of him hacking away, as if intending to break the others’ eardrums, echoed in the silent school for a long time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Clack’, the wooden panel made a mighty noise, and the door was completely smashed. Age-old thick dust filled up the air, but the fortune teller did not mind it at all. He spoke to the students behind him: “hurry, the door’s open, get inside –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a word the students, with their faces filled with dead blank expressions, obeyed the fortune teller’s words and walked into the empty abandoned classroom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a strange rumor concerning this sealed classroom. Reputedly, all the students who broke into this abandoned classroom for fun had strangely disappeared – it seemed to be true according to the fortune teller; ‘something evil’ was indeed within this classroom. That is an existence that should never be in this world, something called a monster. Here, there is an existence that is the same as the fortune teller.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Come, I’m here to bring offerings. This is prepared particularly for you. Please enjoy yourself. As for having their souls already sucked away – please forgive me, as the best way to successfully control humans is to suck away the soul and make them into zombies! You’re not the kind to eat souls anyway, Legion Bandanna, demonic beast of blood and flesh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke to the darkness that formed whirlpools in the classroom. Upon closer inspection, the students standing dazedly in the classroom were devored by the darkness one by one, and their figures thus disappeared. Looks like it was truly very hungry. Human actions were truly cruel, locking it up here and not even giving it food. In the pitch dark classroom, the Legion Bandanna’s hunger and hatred were raised to the ultimate level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a satisfied expression on his face, the fortune teller looked almost as if he was appreciating the demonic beast that was savoring the students as he devored them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ever since when, someone was standing behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh dear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller turned his head. A red-haired woman, about twenty years old, was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s a Mushi. It probably discovered that something odd was happening in the school and came to ascertain the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller waved a hand and spoke to the Mushi, which had the appearance of a woman: “What’s wrong? Do you need to come to this school for something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t play dumb, I’m asking what you are doing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi was unmoved, and nor did the expression on its face change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s your intention in feeding the carnivorous beast? You should know the danger in this, right? If it’s just a pointless game, then you must be disciplined as a ‘Mushi’ –” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just then, the expression on the Mushi’s face froze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Discovered it yet?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who? Who are you? You&#039;re not a ‘Mushi’ – not one of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Shuuu’ – the fortune teller moved with a lightening speed that human eyes wouldn’t be able to see; it was a speed that Mushi, whose physical abilities are not any higher than humans, can never have. The crystal ball immediately dropped on the ground, making a large sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi opened its red eyes wide in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can’t be hindered here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound came from behind the Mushi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– For ‘my’ purpose.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, with his vicious teeth, the fortune teller bit deeply into the slender neck of the Mushi. The Mushi gave out dying shrieks, waved its hands chaotically, but it was useless no matter how it struggled –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi soon disintegrated into the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Ah, don’t worry about it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke into the pitch dark classroom with a gloomy voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Keep on enjoying your food till you’re full.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, ‘psst’, he laughed. It was a very evil, purely evil laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene was changing. She’s always felt that before – before she met Sakaki Guryuu, the town had always felt so old and without charisma just like now. Was it going back to the way it was before? Usagawa Rinne sighed, then wiped away the tears that trickled down without her noticing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was seven fifty, almost eight o’clock. Having just finished with her work at the fastfood outlet, Rinne was currently riding her bicycle that was creaking with weird sounds since she hasn’t used it for many years. Every method of keeping herself warm was useless in the winter city after sunset. Rinne curved up her body, enduring the chilling air that seemed to almost erode her body. Apparently she still had residue feelings of ‘pain’ concerning temperature. According to Guriko, it looks like it’ll take a long time for those feelings to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it was said the heartache won’t disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What… should I do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She muttered as if she were speaking about someone else. &#039;&#039;What should I do?&#039;&#039; She had always regarded herself as some special existence before she met Guryuu. This speciality wasn’t meant in a good way, but in a bad way, as a blemished work, a failure, a malfunctioning thing, a piece of crap – however, only after meeting Guryuu did she realize she was definitely not some special existence. There is no such thing as a special existence in a good or bad way. Everyone breathes, eats, sleeps, and lives as such. It is humanity itself that used poverty, personality, social states, and thoughts to classify itself. When she was fifteen, she followed the distinctions that humans made on a whim, thinking that she was a special existence, thinking that she was not worthy, useless even she&#039;s alive, and thus wanted death. Only when she met Guryuu did she understand how to enjoy an ordinary life, and feel that she isn’t special, just an ordinary human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However – she was no longer an ordinary human. How can someone who has an eternal life be ordinary? She hasn’t eaten anything, but can still move and speak; does such a creature count as human? How can it, how can it be!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is thinking of Sakaki, thinking of the existence of her beloved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans will definitely one day part once they meet. Even if they do nothing, one day separation will arrive in the form of ‘death’. Although Rinne could understand such things, she’s never thought about it before. They won’t be in a teacher-and-student relationship once she graduates from high school; they’d become a ordinary couple, and will one day marry… and be together forever, just having such uncertain sweet dreams, not thinking about the separation that will arrive one day at last, just living as such. However… now she has to think of this; she has to think how she, who won’t even be granted death, part with Sakaki. One day Sakaki will die, but she cannot die. Therefore, she must decide the time to part herself. Rinne’s tears fell splattering to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, no, no, Rinne murmured. The bicycle crossed the shopping street, galloping on the uneven ground. The moonlight shone down silently, the grass waved with a rustle, but Rinne was not in the mood to enjoy them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can this be, how can this be…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was rare for Rinne to speak such pessimistic words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She suddenly wanted to see Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I used to want a teddy bear very much,&#039;&#039; Rinne said. &#039;&#039;What’s a teddy bear?&#039;&#039; Guriko asked without looking at Rinne. Her sight was focused on the television in front of her, where soft little Kirby was jumping cutely. After yesterday’s ‘Obake no Q-Tarō’, Guriko was challenging action games again today. She was probably getting used to it, and the way her hand used the controller were far more dexterous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne still couldn’t decide her future after listening to Guriko talking about the truth yesterday. There were many choices. Staying beside Sakaki until he dies and travel with Guriko after he dies; she can also chose not go with Guriko and pass her soul to Mushi; or, as their relation isn’t yet very intimate and the separation won’t hurt too deeply, she many even leave Sakaki’s side tomorrow. However, although she can easily think up these choices, in reality she couldn’t choose as Rinne loves Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He’s Rinne’s lifesaver, an object of admiration, her most important person in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This thing, the Teddy Bear…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke of the past. She felt she wanted to talk about it. Although Guriko didn’t reply, it seemed she was listening attentively and would ask as soon as she has questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a toy, a bear toy! Because it’s made in a very abstract way, maybe it doesn’t look like a bear anymore – I used to want it very much. As to why I wanted it, I can’t remember the reason anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s how everyone was like when they were young!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko, clad in pajamas, controlled Kirby as she said words that made others feel the weight of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A child’s world is actually very small. Even if it’s something that is boring and infinitesimal for adults, children would feel that it’s such a large existence that can’t be ignored, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled and lay across the prepared bed. The warm table had long ago been pushed to the corner of the room, and the preparations before sleep were already complete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s probably just like that. But my dad – I didn’t have a mum. He didn’t understand my thoughts, and told me off, very harshly: ‘don’t ask for such things’. Since I couldn’t understand it, I kept throwing fits. That was probably… the beginning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was half past eight at night. Guriko had been playing video games from when she came back from school till now. If she was told: “you’re gonna hurt your eyes!’, she’d reply: ‘It’ll be fine on its own.” That is indeed true!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After that, it just went all downhill. As I grew up, my personality also became very distorted. I became a person without interests, always feeling that the entire world doesn’t acknowledge me, and no one’s listening to me. I became entangled in this paranoia and began to be afraid, and began to distance myself from others…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based to what Rinne was currently like, it’s very hard to imagine this. However, Rinne really did have such a time. Back then she hated others, hated herself, and hated the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even hating life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There was no place for me in school, and I couldn’t get any solace at home, Plus, there was nothing I liked or was interested in; I just kept accumulating stress. Stress is very scary, Guriko; it’s definitely a monster. The monster named stress continued to erode my heart, gnaw away at that beautiful heart, and then I became someone hateful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I didn’t have the courage to be rebellious, I could only lock myself in my room and resist passively. Although it’s boring to stay in the room, it wasn’t painful either, so I kept staying locked in the room. Dad couldn’t understand me. Whenever he was angry he swore ‘you piece of crap’ while beating me, or said ‘get to school!’ while kicking me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like so, Rinne completely snapped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knew there’s nothing good left even if she keeps living.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then finish it, she thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Had I not met Sakaki-sensei, I should probably be dead already. It was at the seaside, the seaside durng winter, when there was absolutely no one around. I was walking on the empty wave cutters, thinking of where I would kill myself. I wanted to die, I wanted to commit suicide. Now that I think about it, it’s really scary, but back then I really did snap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or it could be said that she was mad. Rinne gave a small smile. On the television screen, Kirby fell into a hole and died. Play again! But there are no such chances in life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… I jumped in, trying to drown myself. I walked to the cliff and jumped, aiming for the deep waters. I didn’t hope to be saved, and didn’t think that anyone would save me. The sea water was so cold, it’s enough to kill someone. I remember it very vividly. But all I felt then was that it was so cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Death is not a warm thing!” Rinne said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s obvious!” Guriko said coldly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But some people feel that it’s a warm and happy thing. Those crazy ones who think death is even happier than living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said evenly. Confusion emerged on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I tried to die a few times too; I still want to die now. There’s nothing important for me, and I don’t know what I’m living for; I long for the concept of death very much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reborn Kirby was walking forward in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko smiled unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m a bit jealous of you. You have something important, using that important existence – Sakaki Guryuu, as your stable pillar, and living on with happiness. I’m jealous, and I miss it. It is the beautiful feeling that I left behind a long long time ago. That’s reasonable, because for the person that I am right now –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko suddenly had a lost expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– there isn’t anything important.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, why did Guriko stay alive? Rinne tried to think. The reason Guriko was alive was probably due to the face she ‘can’t die’, not that she ‘wanted to live’, right? This thought is just too pessimistic. This girl, in order to protect those who received the Apple from the threats of Mushi, and also to avenge her family on Mushi, lived on based on the feelings of duty, destiny, and hatred. &#039;&#039;But I feel that she is very tough, and very gentle.&#039;&#039; Guriko didn’t escape death, and she had fought alone to prevent her own misfortunes from occurring again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko, I –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke from the depths of her heart: “– can’t I be the ‘most important’ person in Guriko’s heart?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko gave Rinne a look. It was the look of a kitten picked up from the street, wanting to be coquettish but weary at the same time. It was an expression that wanted to rely on someone but fearful at the same time, mixed in with some clumsiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s gaze returned to the television. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I like you. I haven’t met anyone I like for a long time, but I have been separated from these kinds of feelings for a long while, therefore… I don’t know if I’m able to feel that you’re ‘important’. I can no longer distinguish whether this is the normal feeling that I had a thousand years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who had died a long, looong time ago stared into nothingness and said: “I’ll tell you when I’ve come to a conclusion, Rinne. Thanks for your kind words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tilting her head, Guriko still smiled clumsily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For just a little bit, an expression showed on Rinne’s face as if she wanted to cry, but she quickly got back to the original topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Back to our previous topic, hmm… where were we?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where you jumped into the sea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko replied as she fought the boss at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I jumped into the sea to seek death. As to why I chose the sea, it’s because it was close… also, it would trouble a lot of people if I commit suicide on the railway.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You thought of others even back then! That’s really like you right now… hoho.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rarely, Guriko smiled. Rinne’s eyes were looking at somewhere far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei saved me there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why would Sakaki be there?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aye?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Rinne tilted her head as if thinking about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Hmm, huh, speaking off, why indeed? No one swims in the sea during winter, so why would Sensei be there? Although I don’t know, I think Sensei must be beside the sea due to some sort of business. Then he saw me jumping, and saved me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sakaki was probably there to kill himself too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s impossible!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne burst out laughing due to Guriko’s words. It’d be impossible even if it’s a joke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, Sensei saved me at the risk of his life, and then resuscitated me, who was hovering near death – Ahh, Guriko, why are you allowing me to say this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Pa’, Rinne suddenly knocked on Guriko’s head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shocked, Guriko looked at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked very embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… And then, Sensei told me off, saying I shouldn’t kill myself, then – Ahaha, what do you think Sensei, drenched from head to toe, said to me? He said: ‘I fell in love with you at first sight. Please marry me.’ My brain froze, because I suddenly felt like Cinderella, with someone as handsome as Sensei suddenly… to me…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne became red to the ears all of a sudden, while Guriko opened her eyes wide in shock. She probably didn’t know why Rinne was blushing; perhaps, even Rinne herself didn’t know the reason!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was – the same time last year, or a bit later. At the end, I found the hope to keep living because I met Sakaki-sensei, and so I gave up trying to kill myself and decide to study at Kannonsakazaki High School. I didn’t know that Sensei would chase after me as a teacher…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That guy’s activity is pretty messy itself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I was really happy! I liked Sensei even back then. Even now, I still feel that meeting Sensei in the sea was like a dream…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a dreamy, euphoric expression, Rinne said softly with a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was truly – miraculous. Perhaps it could be called destiny!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meeting Sakaki Guryuu, who changed Usagawa Rinne’s life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time it was also the beginning of the worst situation that Usagawa Rinne was now facing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she easily went past level by level, Guriko said to Rinne with an innocent voice: “… Rinne, could it be that you ate it at that time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, I ate the Apple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne answered quietly. Of course, this isn’t the apple that you’d buy from the shops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the forbidden fruit that would give a human immortality, the Apple that is growing on the tree at entrance of the next world, where only some chosen people can arrive there. No one knows what conditions were used to choose those humans who can arrive at the tree. The only thing that&#039;s certain was that those who ate the Apple would never be able to die, and would forever be targeted by the Mushi as long as they’re alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think Usagawa Rinne once died in that stretch of sea. Resurrecting due to having eaten the Apple, and then receiving hope from Sakaki-sensei; all of these things gave me a true rebirth, and I am still alive today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko listened to Rinne with a gentle expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko had lived with her for almost a month already, Rinne thought. In this short time, this girl had become more human-like. She didn’t appear to notice it herself, but she smiled more often, and her expressions were much more softened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Would I be able to more or less heal Guriko’s heart like Sakaki did to mine?&#039;&#039; Rinne smiled inwardly. The reason that Rinne wanted to save Guriko without a particular reason was perhaps that Rinne projected the self that didn’t have anything important in the world and wanted to die onto Guriko! However, it could be said that it had nothing to do with it, and Rinne simply liked Guriko’s personality. She knew that although Guriko was rude and found it hard to understand others’ emotions, she wasn’t a bad person. If that’s the case, then it’d be too pitiful for such a person to endure pain. Therefore, Rinne sincerely wanted to help her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Sakaki… Guryuu…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s hands didn’t stop, and she said while she kept playing the video game: “Is that guy really so charismatic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, very.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne replied immediately. Guriko still said with a serious face: “I’d think so, since he’s the person whom you like.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such delightful words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m beginning to want to think about getting along well with that guy too, and it seems you don’t like me to argue with that guy, so I’ll back down. But that guy still seems to be guarded towards me even now – probably we can’t be good friends!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, that’s good, Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was honestly glad. It would be great if Guriko and Sakaki can get along peacefully. That’d just be amazing! Therefore, Rinne suggested with a smiling face: “Should the three of us go somewhere together sometime next week? It’d make us know each other better. I don’t know if Sensei would have the time, but the end-of-semester exams finish next week, and I won’t be working either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t mind… but it’d only make things boring if you bring me along!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No it won’t!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne laughed, and Guriko also smiled as she turned her face around – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Guriko’s face became full of loathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… This…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of Guriko’s movements have ceased. She only stared at the ceiling of the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”What’s wrong, Guriko?” Rinne asked, surprised. On the screen, Kirby was already dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… What is this, what is this scent. Not – a beast, what is this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Could it be ‘Mushi’? No – it’s such a strong power; Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sharp yell startled Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a serious face, Guriko said:” I’ll go and check out the situation outside. You stay in this room, and don’t open the door no matter who comes. Turn off the lights and try not to make a sound until I come back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Wait until I’m back. I’ve got a bad feeling –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko kicked open the door and sprang into the night town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter what a well-to-do family he was born into, how favored he was by the goddess of fortune, and how beautiful his features were, Sakaki’s heart was still unable to be satisfied. Even though he showed his talent in all sorts of fields and was praised by society, his body was still eroded by feelings of emptiness. Sakaki thought that he would never be happy, since he can’t obtain satisfaction no matter how much glory he obtained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Happiness is a Mobius&#039; Ring that one can find no end no matter how close one looks at it. It is truly foolish to become encumbered by that and wastes one’s life on it. If one doesn’t have the standard of ‘such and such is happiness, to achieve such would be happiness’, then displeasure would undoubtedly follow no matter how accomplished he becomes. If so, then what is the point of setting a noble and lofty goal? Happiness can be found everywhere if only you’d stop and think about it. Sakaki’s days of youth were wasted under a misconception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a complete coincidence to meet Usagawa Rinne. He just wanted to see the ocean very much. Back then, Sakaki’s work was very busy. He was demanded to provide more excellent academic research, and create more novel art pieces. He was already beginning to loathe such a life where he’s squeezed dry. Therefore, had he not found Rinne that day, he may well have jumped into the sea himself. Sakaki believes he was already pushed into such a mental state back then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One year ago, in the seaside at winter, Rinne jumped into the icy-cold sea without hesitation right in front of Sakaki’s eyes. Apart from Sakaki, no one was around. Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone would publish that research one day anyways, right? Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone else would participate in the Olympics anyways, right? Even without Sakaki, art would still progress, right? However, apart from Sakaki, there was absolutely no one else who would be able to save Rinne. For the first time since Sakaki was born, he found something meaningful that only he could accomplish. That was the thing he found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, Sakaki jumped into the sea after Rinne. If the rescuer wasn’t Sakaki, then he would have sunk into the sea too, frozen with the coldness. However, with a perfect pose, Sakaki energetically saved Rinne and immediately dragged her back to the shore, and woke her up from unconsciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was simply, purely moved. At that time, Sakaki understood the meaning of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The answer is Usagawa Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What happened afterwards was as everyone knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki decided to live for Usagawa Rinne, because for him that is the only happiness. No matter what others said, that is the happiness he found by himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a year ago when Sakaki Guryuu obtained the hope of life from Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Argh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the night shift room of the Kannonsakazaki Private High School, Sakaki Guryuu slowly woke up from the dream that vividly reanimated his past memories. With a low moan, he lifted up his head and took in his surroundings. Under the bright – but rather fake feeling – lighting, Sakaki was sitting in front of a table that was empty apart from a coffee pot. Looks like he accidentally fell asleep. He’d been worrying over Rinne recently and was feeling rather down due to lack of sleep at night; it was little wonder that he fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki rubbed his sleepy eyes with his fingers, smoothed his messy fringe, and got up wanting to wash his face. Although the night shift room was small, equipments such as beds and washing stands were all present. Having washed his face and scattered away the fatigue, Sakaki wiped his face with a towel and stretched luxuriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how long did he sleep for? He couldn’t even figure out clearly when he fell asleep. It was Sakaki’s turn to take the night shift tonight – that is, a day when a teacher stays behind at the school, patrol the buildings, turn off the lights, and lock all doors – that was why he was still at the school at such a late hour. Although he felt that the students of Kannonsakazaki were all very obedient and unlikely to sneak into the school at night, those who sneak into the school aren’t students only. That’s why Sakaki took this duty, and considered this as a part of the job.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at his watch, it was already nine o’clock. He was very hungry since he didn’t have dinner. He’ll probably buy some food from some convenient store and then patrol the school – after having decided that, Sakaki grabbed the change lying casually around and walked out of the night shift room. The soft moonlight outside the window was scattered on the quiet corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Sakaki pricked his ears and listened carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt a nervous presence, and a solemn expression surfaced on his face. There were sounds of breathing; a rapid breathing like a beast’s that he didn’t know where it came from. Was I thinking too much? But –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Closing the door of the night shift room, Sakaki walked towards the direction of the suspicious sound. It may be that a madman had slipped in, or a stray dog – this town is, after all, a rural place, and such things happen once in a while. If that’s the case then he’d have to chase it away. That’s his job as the person taking the shift.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki, with his strong sense of duty, made up his mind and casually turned around a curve in the corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrrrrr.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrraaaaarrrrr---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard that sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That ominous scream and moan was truly unlike anything made by creatures of this world. The angry roar smacked its way here as if it was an impact wave that shook the air, and robbed away Sakaki’s ability to think in the blink of an eye. He froze immediately, standing dead still, and ‘that’ obviously thought Sakaki, standing still, is a wonderful target to attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um – uh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki suddenly reacted, lowering his body to dodge that blow. Instead of Sakaki, the air was cleaved apart. Claws; those were claws of animals. The claws swept past the top of Sakaki’s head, and knocked into the wall unhindered and vigorously. The terrifying destructive power crushed the concrete wall into smithereens.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha – “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– What?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t even ascertain the appearance of the perpetrator, and could only rely on his instincts to dodge swiftly from the danger and move away. With all the strength in his legs, Sakaki jumped backwards and landed safely on the ground. However, cold sweat seeped out from his skin and his heartbeat increased rapidly. The air around him seethed with a thick smell of blood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That scent should have been there beforehand, but he didn’t notice it. Now that he paid attention to it, he could tell it was a very heavy odor; it was blood, and a large amount of it too. Why would such a smell – appear in the quiet night school? Sakaki kept on thinking, trying to comprehend the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The words emerging from his brain were ‘Guriko’, and ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s got to do with those guys, right? But Sakaki didn’t have the extra energy to keep thinking, because he knew he was in the middle of a dangerous, changing whirlpool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Raaaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That &#039;thing&#039; screamed. It was a scream of a beast that had lost reason a long time ago. Sakaki took out the pistol that he carried with him from his pocket. He had thought that both Guriko and ‘Mushi’ were very quiet recently and there would be no need to use this, but he never would have thought that such a terrifying monster existed in the school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a terrifying monster that Sakaki had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Its tall figure almost touched the ceiling. The reason that such a vast body didn’t appear to be slow was the strange shape of this monster. Its midsection is a part that looked to be the torso. Like a spider, numerous long and thin legs stretched out from the body, and one long protruding part was on top of the body. A giant, ferocious eyeball grew on that promontory. The monster’s shape really isn’t pretty at all! It has no hairs, a wet and slimy body, and it stank a lot. This creature is evidently not a normal being of this earth. However, for no apparent reason, it didn’t feel incongruous in the school at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s angry, large eyeball was facing Sakaki. It had many legs, with a sharp claw on the end of each one. The monster seemed to want to use those claws to tear apart and devour Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Damn, it hurts, what this is thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered: “Just how much do you want to destroy our daily life? Mushi, Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Sakaki decided to strike first. He fired with his pistol, ‘bam bam bam’ shooting three times in succession. Gunshots rang through the silence; a monster had appeared in the school; all had collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The empty cartridges fell on the corridor floor with a small sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s figure suddenly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whoa –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki widened his eyes and stopped firing. With the disappearance of the target, the bullets went embedded into the wall and the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, the monster that had originally disappeared as if it had melted immediately reformed as if it had solidified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if nothing had happened, it roared loudly and galloped towards Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the monster that loomed towards him, Sakaki even forgot to aim with his gun and just stood there dazedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws, two claws lashed out. Sakaki skidded on the floor and dodged the ferocious attack that intended to kill him. The monster seemed to be unskilled with delicate movements. Furious, it smashed face-forward into the wall, and only stopped when it broke all the window panes. With a pale face, Sakaki brushed off the scattering fragments of glass around him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Please, can you please not do actions that defy the laws of physics…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It disappeared, the monster had indeed disappeared. It dodged bullets, and raided straight towards Sakaki with a destructive power that was more than enough to flatten a human body. It was almost like a ridiculous existence that lived to fight. At the end, Sakaki couldn’t even understand why he was attacked; a small voice in his head whispered that there may be no reasons to start with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can’t give up, he can’t be killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as Usagawa Rinne is alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki – won’t allow himself to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s trust and a promise. Seriously – I fell in love with a problematic girl. ‘Mushi’, Guriko, monsters; they appear one after the other and try to deter the path of our love. However, no matter what the obstacles may be, nothing can stop me. Oi, monster, who do you think I am –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki said to the slow-moving monster that was looking towards him: “– I am the most powerful daddy-long-legs in the world!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki hurried to open fire, not even giving the monster the time to disappear, and sprinted off at the same time that he fired. In the split second that the monster was shot by the bullet and screamed with shock, Sakaki had already escaped from the corridor like a rabbit. How can he fight such a monster? This is a question of priorities. It’s not like a video game; defeating that monster won’t increase experience nor will it give him anything. If so, then there’s no reason to fight. It’d be better to run away and get the police or the army to fight!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pragmatist Sakaki Guryuu is twenty years old this year. It is no longer an age to dream of fighting monsters to maintain world peace. Although there is the possibility that others may be attacked while he runs away, but the result would be the same since he won’t win even if he faced a battle. Therefore, he has to get those who can defeat the monster more quickly. It should work with just one infantry division, right? No matter how strong he is, Sakaki is still human at the end; he’s not superman, he has no duty to fight the monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the monster was not kind enough to let Sakaki go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Raaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster arrived behind Sakaki, and only one of its feet disappeared. And in the next moment –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uoah?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s feet pierced through space and ‘grew’ out of the darkness. Sakaki hurried to twist his body. Although he dodged the monster’s frontal attack, he couldn’t completely dodge it. His clothing and skin were both sliced up by the claw. It hurts; this feeling probably means the wound went all the way to the bone. Sakaki moaned with pain and fell on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clank”, the pistol dropped on the corridor floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Roaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster roared with a strange sound. A closer look showed that one of the monster’s feet was sucked into the darkness in thin air. Although he didn’t know its mechanism, it appeared that the feet passed through space and grew out again in front of Sakaki. Though the feet immediately retreated, the monster’s body loomed closer to Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch… that’s cheating!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sakaki complained, he endured the pain and reached out a hand to pick up the gun. However, the monster’s foot appeared out of thin air, and kicked away the gun. That foot also gave Sakaki’s jaw a heavy blow. Sakaki’s body flew and smacked into the wall. His spare cartridge dropped from his pocket, making a crisp sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– It was all over!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uuu…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he has to hold on until the end. Ever since the day that Rinne was killed by Guriko, Sakaki had decided that he can only die after he’s ensured Rinne’s safety. That is the reason of Sakaki’s life. How can he be killed here – under such unreasonable conditions too?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki stood up purely due to his will, and stared at the monster without moving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Stop trying to push yourself. You’ll die!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the middle of his field of sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A silvery, shining object pierced deeply into the monster. The monster, which didn’t even move back when shot by the gun, staggered with this blow and gave out roaring wails with purple body fluid bursting out. The cruel weapon that stabbed into the monster’s tough body and inflicted pain was a spoon. A girl dressed in black stood there as if protecting Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whoosh. The wind blew in from the broken window and blew at the very unique wolf-like haircut. Dry leaves fell on the corridor, and the girl’s white fingertips held a brand new spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne would be very sad if you die. That’s not what I want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who has a name as cruel and savage as Gankyuu Eguriko, turned her head and looked at Sakaki over her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m going to save you. After all –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spoon reflected moonlight, letting out an alluring shine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– I bought a lot of spoons with Rinne’s money too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Buy them with your own money! Usarin-kakka is very poor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t help but start to scold. Guriko, surprised, narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So noisy. You&#039;re almost dead; just be good and stay there. A useless guy needs to behave like a useless guy and stay at a corner with some self-preservation. That thing’s opponent is me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Frankly, he didn’t think that this person’s appearance would make him so reassured. Sakaki didn’t trust Guriko. He felt restless whenever he thought she may show her true colours one day and attack Rinne. That’s because for Sakaki, just like that monster twisting and roaring in pain, Guriko isn’t human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But she didn’t kill Rinne, and recently she’s smiling more too. Although she didn’t open her heart completely to Sakaki, she was already appearing to be like a human. Moreover, she came to save him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered. He couldn’t hold on any longer with the pain of the wound, and immediately knelt down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you to stop trying to be tough. Listen to what others say! Students are supposed to not listen to the teacher, but when the teacher doesn’t listen to the students it’s a social problem. Your job is to stay alive, and just leave the business of battle to me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Guriko fired out spoons with the speed of bullets being fired. Spoons pierced the monster’s entire body one after the other, and purple body fluid sprayed out copiously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko rapidly pulled out new spoons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm. Since it’s so big, long-range attacks would take too long.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko… that thing... What is that thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt that Guriko should know the truth of that monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a monster.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can tell that it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then why did you ask?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like Guriko didn’t want to explain one single bit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt anger rising up in him. Guriko noticed that he’s angry, and reluctantly explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a dark monster that people wouldn’t sense in their lives; that’s the kind of creature it is. There are actually many dangers that humans don’t know about. Although I haven’t seen a monster like this – it was probably originally sealed in this school, and awoke due to some sort of opportunity!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What opprtunity?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After thinking for a while, Guriko answered matter-of-factly: “It’s probably ‘Mushi’, but it’s just too unfortunate if it happens to be a coincidence. Abnormal existences like me and ‘Mushi’ can easily find such monsters. Although I don’t know the goal of ‘Mushi’, but awakening such a monster – after all, it’s too dangerous to let it roam free. It should have the battle strength to easily kill off a human.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I felt that first-hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. Your life is rather tough – Sakaki.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt that Guriko smiled. But since she wasn’t facing Sakaki, Sakaki didn’t know what her real expression was. The monster was already staring at her angrily with an eye that has changed its color.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko. That thing does strange tricks, be careful!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before he knew it, Sakaki was already giving Guriko advice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, you just stay low now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko wasn’t listening at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How come she’s isn&#039;t cute!? But she is reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki realized that he’s released his caution towards her. &#039;&#039;I’ll also believe in this girl that Rinne believes in&#039;&#039;, Sakaki Guryuu thought at this instant. Guriko had undoubtedly saved Sakaki, and Usagawa Rinne also trusts both of them very much. The three of them, who started off as perpetrator and victims, had somehow already developed some kind of a bond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Little did they know that this went according to the plot-like development the ‘enemy’ had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In pajamas, Guriko rapidly dodged the attacks speeding towards her, and approached the monster by running in the corridor with spoons in one hand. The situation had been completely reversed. The monster was no longer the perpetrator but the victim. The giant and grotesque monster had been overwhelmed by the delicate girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With all her strength, Guriko lunged towards the protrusion on the monster, which was continuously resisting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You mad monster that&#039;s screaming nonsense, just watch me gorge out your eyeballs!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pluck.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pzzt, pzzt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following strange sounds, the spoon sank into the monster’s eye socket and eye liquid spurted out. The enormous lament the monster made at the moment of its death echoed in the nightly school. The expression on Guriko’s face didn’t change. The monster ended its duty as the pitiful sacrifice and returned to the darkness. Like the ‘Mushi’, the monster dissipated into air without leaving a bone behind as soon as it died.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All that was left in the corridor was purple body liquid. The monster was completely destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pulling his hood low, the young fortune teller looked at this scene at a distance with a smile on his face. His red eyes sparkled with an ominous light. In his hand, he held the gun that Sakaki dropped on the ground and his spare cartridge; he ordered the monster to transport those by crossing the space. As long as he obtained this weapon, his plan would have reached its final stage. He only needed to endure this a little longer before he can stop pretending to be those disgusting ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Thank you, my dear Legion Bandanna. You really did act as I thought… had I been lucky, I was hoping that Sakaki Guryuu would be almost dead by now. What a surprise. As a human, he counts as a very strong master athlete. What a pity that he got away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling, ‘he’ muttered to himself with ‘his’ original tone: “’Pleasures should be savored till the last moment’, that should count as God’s command. God, hehehe, what a convenient existence. He even created a fate that suits me so well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Outside of Guriko and Sakaki’s sight, ‘he’ looked at the sky nonchalantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or was it that – such a person doesn’t even exist?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That isn’t an impossible thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because if God truly exists, then an existence such as himself would definitely have long ago been punished!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If He doesn’t exist – ‘Mushi’, my condolences.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a brisk swish of his robes, ‘he’ leisurely left the nightly school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Dream World Beast should have hatched by now…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, all that’s left would be the finale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The day that my wish is fulfilled won’t be far away, either…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end – ‘he’ lifted his head to look at the pair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before that, you just do your best in having happy and sweet dreams –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the distant past, there was an existence that goaded the primeval humans into stealing the forbidden fruit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name of that creature, the most cunning and ugly among all creatures, is – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Night 3: The Girl who died a Thousand years ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch5|Final Night: &amp;quot;Don&#039;t Look&amp;quot;]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=92524</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol1 Ch4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=92524"/>
		<updated>2011-04-26T00:12:02Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: /* Night 4: Loneliness ← Kodoku → Insect Poison */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== &#039;&#039;&#039;Night 4: Loneliness ← Kodoku → Insect Poison&#039;&#039;&#039; ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the season had long changed into winter, the air that remained in the corridors in the school seemed to be particularly cold deep at night, and even the hazy scene that seemed to float in the darkness gave off a feeling of piercing chill. People meant this exact place when they talk about an ordinary school that’s rarely praised and rarely criticized – Kannonsakazaki Private High School. However, this ordinary scene was currently showing something incongruously strange. The moonlight that shone in through the window made the corridor glisten with light as if it were a mirror, and a few human figures were wobbling along the bright corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were about ten teenagers. Since they were all wearing the uniforms of Kannonsakazaki High School, they should be the school’s students! There were boys and girls with similar unfocused expressions on their faces, stumbling along as if they were the risen dead. Their faces were full of gloom, apparently having lost their human conscience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their leader was the only person who was dressed oddly among these students in uniform. With a long purple robe, holding a large crystal ball in his hands, those eyes that still sparkled with residue light in the darkness were red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was indeed the mysterious fortune teller who gave the Dream World Beast to Sakaki Guryuu, tried to kill Usagawa Rinne, and survived after Guriko’s attack. He did not wear his hood. The expressionless youth’s face was exposed in the school at the dead of night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This macabre team, led by the fortune teller, marched forward. Soon they arrived at the third floor and stopped in front of the sealed classroom that no one usually approached. Although so many people were gathered together, there was not a single word of conversation. The surroundings were enveloped in a frightening stillness. The fortune teller broke the silence and said: “… I see, it was indeed something very vicious!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one answered his words. The fortune teller gave a look, urging a boy amongst these students with a particularly thick build to step forward. A rough and large axe was held in the boy’s hands. In order to forbid people from entering, the door of the sealed classroom had wooden panels nailed on it. The boy lifted the axe and chopped downwards chaotically, destroying the door. The sound of him hacking away, as if intending to break the others’ eardrums, echoed in the silent school for a long time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Clack’, the wooden panel made a mighty noise, and the door was completely smashed. Age-old thick dust filled up the air, but the fortune teller did not mind it at all. He spoke to the students behind him: “hurry, the door’s open, get inside –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a word the students, with their faces filled with dead blank expressions, obeyed the fortune teller’s words and walked into the empty abandoned classroom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a strange rumor concerning this sealed classroom. Reputedly, all the students who broke into this abandoned classroom for fun had strangely disappeared – it seemed to be true according to the fortune teller; ‘something bad’ was indeed within this classroom. That is an existence that should never be in this world, an existence called a monster. Here, there is an existence that is the same as the fortune teller.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Come, I’m here to bring offerings. This is prepared particularly for you. Please enjoy yourself. As for having their souls already sucked away – please forgive me, as the best way to successfully control humans is to suck away the soul and make them into zombies! You’re not the kind to eat souls anyway, Legion Bandanna, demonic beast of blood and flesh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke to the darkness that formed whirlpools in the classroom. Upon closer inspection, the students standing dazedly in the classroom were devored by the darkness one by one, and their figures thus disappeared. Looks like it was truly very hungry. Human actions were truly cruel, locking it up here and not even giving it food. In the pitch dark classroom, the Legion Bandanna’s hunger and hatred were raised to the ultimate level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a satisfied expression on his face, the fortune teller looked almost as if he was appreciating the demonic beast that was savoring the students as he devored them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ever since when, someone was standing behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh dear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller turned his head. A red-haired woman, about twenty years old, was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s a Mushi. It probably discovered that something odd was happening in the school and came to ascertain the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller waved a hand and spoke to the Mushi, which had the appearance of a woman: “What’s wrong? Do you need to come to this school for something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t play dumb, I’m asking what you are doing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi was unmoved, and nor did the expression on its face change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s your intention in feeding the carnivorous beast? You should know the danger in this, right? If it’s just a pointless game, then you must be disciplined as a ‘Mushi’ –” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just then, the expression on the Mushi’s face froze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Discovered it yet?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who? Who are you? You&#039;re not a ‘Mushi’ – not one of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Shuuu’ – the fortune teller moved with a lightening speed that human eyes wouldn’t be able to see; it was a speed that Mushi, whose physical abilities are not any higher than humans, can never have. The crystal ball immediately dropped on the ground, making a large sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi opened its red eyes wide in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can’t be hindered here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound came from behind the Mushi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– For ‘my’ purpose.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, with his vicious teeth, the fortune teller bit deeply into the slender neck of the Mushi. The Mushi gave out dying shrieks, waved its hands chaotically, but it was useless no matter how it struggled –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi soon disintegrated into the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Ah, don’t worry about it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke into the pitch dark classroom with a gloomy voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Keep on enjoying your food till you’re full.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, ‘psst’, he laughed. It was a very evil, purely evil laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene was changing. She’s always felt that before – before she met Sakaki Guryuu, the town had always felt so old and without charisma just like now. Was it going to back to it was before? Usagawa Rinne sighed, then wiped away the tears that trickled down without her noticing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was seven fifty, almost eight o’clock. Having just finished with her work at the fastfood outlet, Rinne was currently riding her bicycle that was creaking with weird sounds since she hasn’t used it for many years. Every method of keeping herself warm were useless in the winter city after sunset. Rinne curved up her body, enduring the chilling air that seemed to almost erode her body. Apparently she still had residue feelings of ‘pain’ concerning temperature. According to Guriko, it looks like it’ll take a long time for those feelings to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it was said the heartache won’t disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What… should I do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She muttered as if she were speaking about someone else. &#039;&#039;What should I do?&#039;&#039; She had always regarded herself as some special existence before she met Guryuu. This speciality wasn’t meant in a good way, but in a bad way, as a blemished work, a failure, a malfunctioning thing, a piece of crap – however, only after meeting Guryuu did she realize she was definitely not some special existence. There is no such thing as a special existence in a good or bad way. Everyone breathes, eats, sleeps, and lives as such. It is humanity itself that used poverty, personality, social states, and thoughts to classify itself. When she was fifteen, she followed the distinctions that humans made on a whim, thinking that she was a special existence, thinking that she was not worthy, useless even she&#039;s alive, and thus wanted death. Only when she met Guryuu did she understand how to enjoy an ordinary life, and feel that she isn’t special, just an ordinary human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However – she was no longer an ordinary human. How can someone who has an eternal life be ordinary? She hasn’t eaten anything, but can still move and speak; does such a creature count as human? How can it, how can it be!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is thinking of Sakaki, thinking of the existence of her beloved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans will definitely one day part once they meet. Even if they do nothing, one day separation will arrive in the form of ‘death’. Although Rinne could understand such things, she’s never thought about it before. They won’t be in a teacher-and-student relationship once she graduates from high school; they’d become a ordinary couple, and will one day marry… and be together forever, just having such uncertain sweet dreams, not thinking about the separation that will arrive one day at last, just living as such. However… now she has to think of this; she has to think how she, who won’t even be granted death, part with Sakaki. One day Sakaki will die, but she cannot die. Therefore, she must decide the time to part herself. Rinne’s tears fell splattering to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, no, no, Rinne murmured. The bicycle crossed the shopping street, galloping on the uneven ground. The moonlight shone down silently, the grass waved with a rustle, but Rinne was not in the mood to enjoy them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can this be, how can this be…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was rare for Rinne to speak such pessimistic words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She suddenly wanted to see Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I used to want a teddy bear very much,&#039;&#039; Rinne said. &#039;&#039;What’s a teddy bear?&#039;&#039; Guriko asked without looking at Rinne. Her sight was focused on the television in front of her, where soft little Kirby was jumping cutely. After yesterday’s ‘Obake no Q-Tarō’, Guriko was challenging action games again today. She was probably getting used to it, and the way her hand used the controller were far more dexterous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne still couldn’t decide her future after listening to Guriko talking about the truth yesterday. There were many choices. Staying beside Sakaki until he dies and travel with Guriko after he dies; she can also chose not go with Guriko and pass her soul to Mushi; or, as their relation isn’t yet very intimate and the separation won’t hurt too deeply, she many even leave Sakaki’s side tomorrow. However, although she can easily think up these choices, in reality she couldn’t choose as Rinne loves Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He’s Rinne’s lifesaver, an object of admiration, her most important person in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This thing, the Teddy Bear…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke of the past. She felt she wanted to talk about it. Although Guriko didn’t reply, it seemed she was listening attentively and would ask as soon as she has questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a toy, a bear toy! Because it’s made in a very abstract way, maybe it doesn’t look like a bear anymore – I used to want it very much. As to why I wanted it, I can’t remember the reason anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s how everyone was like when they were young!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko, clad in pajamas, controlled Kirby as she said words that made others feel the weight of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A child’s world is actually very small. Even if it’s something that is boring and infinitesimal for adults, children would feel that it’s such a large existence that can’t be ignored, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled and lay across the prepared bed. The warm table had long ago been pushed to the corner of the room, and the preparations before sleep were already complete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s probably just like that. But my dad – I didn’t have a mum. He didn’t understand my thoughts, and told me off, very harshly: ‘don’t ask for such things’. Since I couldn’t understand it, I kept throwing fits. That was probably… the beginning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was half past eight at night. Guriko had been playing video games from when she came back from school till now. If she was told: “you’re gonna hurt your eyes!’, she’d reply: ‘It’ll be fine on its own.” That is indeed true!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After that, it just went all downhill. As I grew up, my personality also became very distorted. I became a person without interests, always feeling that the entire world doesn’t acknowledge me, and no one’s listening to me. I became entangled in this paranoia and began to be afraid, and began to distance myself from others…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based to what Rinne was currently like, it’s very hard to imagine this. However, Rinne really did have such a time. Back then she hated others, hated herself, and hated the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even hating life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There was no place for me in school, and I couldn’t get any solace at home, Plus, there was nothing I liked or was interested in; I just kept accumulating stress. Stress is very scary, Guriko; it’s definitely a monster. The monster named stress continued to erode my heart, gnaw away at that beautiful heart, and then I became someone hateful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I didn’t have the courage to be rebellious, I could only lock myself in my room and resist passively. Although it’s boring to stay in the room, it wasn’t painful either, so I kept staying locked in the room. Dad couldn’t understand me. Whenever he was angry he swore ‘you piece of crap’ while beating me, or said ‘get to school!’ while kicking me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like so, Rinne completely snapped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knew there’s nothing good left even if she keeps living.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then finish it, she thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Had I not met Sakaki-sensei, I should probably be dead already. It was at the seaside, the seaside durng winter, when there was absolutely no one around. I was walking on the empty wave cutters, thinking of where I would kill myself. I wanted to die, I wanted to commit suicide. Now that I think about it, it’s really scary, but back then I really did snap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or it could be said that she was mad. Rinne gave a small smile. On the television screen, Kirby fell into a hole and died. Play again! But there are no such chances in life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… I jumped in, trying to drown myself. I walked to the cliff and jumped, aiming for the deep waters. I didn’t hope to be saved, and didn’t think that anyone would save me. The sea water was so cold, it’s enough to kill someone. I remember it very vividly. But all I felt then was that it was so cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Death is not a warm thing!” Rinne said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s obvious!” Guriko said coldly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But some people feel that it’s a warm and happy thing. Those crazy ones who think death is even happier than living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said evenly. Confusion emerged on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I tried to die a few times too; I still want to die now. There’s nothing important for me, and I don’t know what I’m living for; I long for the concept of death very much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reborn Kirby was walking forward in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko smiled unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m a bit jealous of you. You have something important, using that important existence – Sakaki Guryuu, as your stable pillar, and living on with happiness. I’m jealous, and I miss it. It is the beautiful feeling that I left behind a long long time ago. That’s reasonable, because for the person that I am right now –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko suddenly had a lost expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– there isn’t anything important.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, why did Guriko stay alive? Rinne tried to think. The reason Guriko was alive was probably due to the face she ‘can’t die’, not that she ‘wanted to live’, right? This thought is just too pessimistic. This girl, in order to protect those who received the Apple from the threats of Mushi, and also to avenge her family on Mushi, lived on based on the feelings of duty, destiny, and hatred. &#039;&#039;But I feel that she is very tough, and very gentle.&#039;&#039; Guriko didn’t escape death, and she had fought alone to prevent her own misfortunes from occurring again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko, I –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke from the depths of her heart: “– can’t I be the ‘most important’ person in Guriko’s heart?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko gave Rinne a look. It was the look of a kitten picked up from the street, wanting to be coquettish but weary at the same time. It was an expression that wanted to rely on someone but fearful at the same time, mixed in with some clumsiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s gaze returned to the television. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I like you. I haven’t met anyone I like for a long time, but I have been separated from these kinds of feelings for a long while, therefore… I don’t know if I’m able to feel that you’re ‘important’. I can no longer distinguish whether this is the normal feeling that I had a thousand years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who had died a long, looong time ago stared into nothingness and said: “I’ll tell you when I’ve come to a conclusion, Rinne. Thanks for your kind words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tilting her head, Guriko still smiled clumsily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For just a little bit, an expression showed on Rinne’s face as if she wanted to cry, but she quickly got back to the original topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Back to our previous topic, hmm… where were we?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where you jumped into the sea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko replied as she fought the boss at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I jumped into the sea to seek death. As to why I chose the sea, it’s because it was close… also, it would trouble a lot of people if I commit suicide on the railway.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You thought of others even back then! That’s really like you right now… hoho.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rarely, Guriko smiled. Rinne’s eyes were looking at somewhere far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei saved me there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why would Sakaki be there?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aye?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Rinne tilted her head as if thinking about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Hmm, huh, speaking off, why indeed? No one swims in the sea during winter, so why would Sensei be there? Although I don’t know, I think Sensei must be beside the sea due to some sort of business. Then he saw me jumping, and saved me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sakaki was probably there to kill himself too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s impossible!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne burst out laughing due to Guriko’s words. It’d be impossible even if it’s a joke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, Sensei saved me at the risk of his life, and then resuscitated me, who was hovering near death – Ahh, Guriko, why are you allowing me to say this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Pa’, Rinne suddenly knocked on Guriko’s head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shocked, Guriko looked at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked very embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… And then, Sensei told me off, saying I shouldn’t kill myself, then – Ahaha, what do you think Sensei, drenched from head to toe, said to me? He said: ‘I fell in love with you at first sight. Please marry me.’ My brain froze, because I suddenly felt like Cinderella, with someone as handsome as Sensei suddenly… to me…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne became red to the ears all of a sudden, while Guriko opened her eyes wide in shock. She probably didn’t know why Rinne was blushing; perhaps, even Rinne herself didn’t know the reason!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was – the same time last year, or a bit later. At the end, I found the hope to keep living because I met Sakaki-sensei, and so I gave up trying to kill myself and decide to study at Kannonsakazaki High School. I didn’t know that Sensei would chase after me as a teacher…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That guy’s activity is pretty messy itself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I was really happy! I liked Sensei even back then. Even now, I still feel that meeting Sensei in the sea was like a dream…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a dreamy, euphoric expression, Rinne said softly with a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was truly – miraculous. Perhaps it could be called destiny!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meeting Sakaki Guryuu, who changed Usagawa Rinne’s life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time it was also the beginning of the worst situation that Usagawa Rinne was now facing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she easily went past level by level, Guriko said to Rinne with an innocent voice: “… Rinne, could it be that you ate it at that time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, I ate the Apple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne answered quietly. Of course, this isn’t the apple that you’d buy from the shops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the forbidden fruit that would give a human immortality, the Apple that is growing on the tree at entrance of the next world, where only some chosen people can arrive there. No one knows what conditions were used to choose those humans who can arrive at the tree. The only thing that&#039;s certain was that those who ate the Apple would never be able to die, and would forever be targeted by the Mushi as long as they’re alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think Usagawa Rinne once died in that stretch of sea. Resurrecting due to having eaten the Apple, and then receiving hope from Sakaki-sensei; all of these things gave me a true rebirth, and I am still alive today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko listened to Rinne with a gentle expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko had lived with her for almost a month already, Rinne thought. In this short time, this girl had become more human-like. She didn’t appear to notice it herself, but she smiled more often, and her expressions were much more softened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Would I be able to more or less heal Guriko’s heart like Sakaki did to mine?&#039;&#039; Rinne smiled inwardly. The reason that Rinne wanted to save Guriko without a particular reason was perhaps that Rinne projected the self that didn’t have anything important in the world and wanted to die onto Guriko! However, it could be said that it had nothing to do with it, and Rinne simply liked Guriko’s personality. She knew that although Guriko was rude and found it hard to understand others’ emotions, she wasn’t a bad person. If that’s the case, then it’d be too pitiful for such a person to endure pain. Therefore, Rinne sincerely wanted to help her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Sakaki… Guryuu…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s hands didn’t stop, and she said while she kept playing the video game: “Is that guy really so charismatic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, very.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne replied immediately. Guriko still said with a serious face: “I’d think so, since he’s the person whom you like.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such delightful words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m beginning to want to think about getting along well with that guy too, and it seems you don’t like me to argue with that guy, so I’ll back down. But that guy still seems to be guarded towards me even now – probably we can’t be good friends!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, that’s good, Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was honestly glad. It would be great if Guriko and Sakaki can get along peacefully. That’d just be amazing! Therefore, Rinne suggested with a smiling face: “Should the three of us go somewhere together sometime next week? It’d make us know each other better. I don’t know if Sensei would have the time, but the end-of-semester exams finish next week, and I won’t be working either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t mind… but it’d only make things boring if you bring me along!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No it won’t!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne laughed, and Guriko also smiled as she turned her face around – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Guriko’s face became full of loathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… This…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of Guriko’s movements have ceased. She only stared at the ceiling of the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”What’s wrong, Guriko?” Rinne asked, surprised. On the screen, Kirby was already dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… What is this, what is this scent. Not – a beast, what is this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Could it be ‘Mushi’? No – it’s such a strong power; Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sharp yell startled Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a serious face, Guriko said:” I’ll go and check out the situation outside. You stay in this room, and don’t open the door no matter who comes. Turn off the lights and try not to make a sound until I come back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Wait until I’m back. I’ve got a bad feeling –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko kicked open the door and sprang into the night town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter what a well-to-do family he was born into, how favored he was by the goddess of fortune, and how beautiful his features were, Sakaki’s heart was still unable to be satisfied. Even though he showed his talent in all sorts of fields and was praised by society, his body was still eroded by feelings of emptiness. Sakaki thought that he would never be happy, since he can’t obtain satisfaction no matter how much glory he obtained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Happiness is a Mobius&#039; Ring that one can find no end no matter how close one looks at it. It is truly foolish to become encumbered by that and wastes one’s life on it. If one doesn’t have the standard of ‘such and such is happiness, to achieve such would be happiness’, then displeasure would undoubtedly follow no matter how accomplished he becomes. If so, then what is the point of setting a noble and lofty goal? Happiness can be found everywhere if only you’d stop and think about it. Sakaki’s days of youth were wasted under a misconception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a complete coincidence to meet Usagawa Rinne. He just wanted to see the ocean very much. Back then, Sakaki’s work was very busy. He was demanded to provide more excellent academic research, and create more novel art pieces. He was already beginning to loathe such a life where he’s squeezed dry. Therefore, had he not found Rinne that day, he may well have jumped into the sea himself. Sakaki believes he was already pushed into such a mental state back then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One year ago, in the seaside at winter, Rinne jumped into the icy-cold sea without hesitation right in front of Sakaki’s eyes. Apart from Sakaki, no one was around. Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone would publish that research one day anyways, right? Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone else would participate in the Olympics anyways, right? Even without Sakaki, art would still progress, right? However, apart from Sakaki, there was absolutely no one else who would be able to save Rinne. For the first time since Sakaki was born, he found something meaningful that only he could accomplish. That was the thing he found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, Sakaki jumped into the sea after Rinne. If the rescuer wasn’t Sakaki, then he would have sunk into the sea too, frozen with the coldness. However, with a perfect pose, Sakaki energetically saved Rinne and immediately dragged her back to the shore, and woke her up from unconsciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was simply, purely moved. At that time, Sakaki understood the meaning of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The answer is Usagawa Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What happened afterwards was as everyone knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki decided to live for Usagawa Rinne, because for him that is the only happiness. No matter what others said, that is the happiness he found by himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a year ago when Sakaki Guryuu obtained the hope of life from Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Argh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the night shift room of the Kannonsakazaki Private High School, Sakaki Guryuu slowly woke up from the dream that vividly reanimated his past memories. With a low moan, he lifted up his head and took in his surroundings. Under the bright – but rather fake feeling – lighting, Sakaki was sitting in front of a table that was empty apart from a coffee pot. Looks like he accidentally fell asleep. He’d been worrying over Rinne recently and was feeling rather down due to lack of sleep at night; it was little wonder that he fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki rubbed his sleepy eyes with his fingers, smoothed his messy fringe, and got up wanting to wash his face. Although the night shift room was small, equipments such as beds and washing stands were all present. Having washed his face and scattered away the fatigue, Sakaki wiped his face with a towel and stretched luxuriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how long did he sleep for? He couldn’t even figure out clearly when he fell asleep. It was Sakaki’s turn to take the night shift tonight – that is, a day when a teacher stays behind at the school, patrol the buildings, turn off the lights, and lock all doors – that was why he was still at the school at such a late hour. Although he felt that the students of Kannonsakazaki were all very obedient and unlikely to sneak into the school at night, those who sneak into the school aren’t students only. That’s why Sakaki took this duty, and considered this as a part of the job.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at his watch, it was already nine o’clock. He was very hungry since he didn’t have dinner. He’ll probably buy some food from some convenient store and then patrol the school – after having decided that, Sakaki grabbed the change lying casually around and walked out of the night shift room. The soft moonlight outside the window was scattered on the quiet corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Sakaki pricked his ears and listened carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt a nervous presence, and a solemn expression surfaced on his face. There were sounds of breathing; a rapid breathing like a beast’s that he didn’t know where it came from. Was I thinking too much? But –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Closing the door of the night shift room, Sakaki walked towards the direction of the suspicious sound. It may be that a madman had slipped in, or a stray dog – this town is, after all, a rural place, and such things happen once in a while. If that’s the case then he’d have to chase it away. That’s his job as the person taking the shift.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki, with his strong sense of duty, made up his mind and casually turned around a curve in the corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrrrrr.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrraaaaarrrrr---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard that sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That ominous scream and moan was truly unlike anything made by creatures of this world. The angry roar smacked its way here as if it was an impact wave that shook the air, and robbed away Sakaki’s ability to think in the blink of an eye. He froze immediately, standing dead still, and ‘that’ obviously thought Sakaki, standing still, is a wonderful target to attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um – uh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki suddenly reacted, lowering his body to dodge that blow. Instead of Sakaki, the air was cleaved apart. Claws; those were claws of animals. The claws swept past the top of Sakaki’s head, and knocked into the wall unhindered and vigorously. The terrifying destructive power crushed the concrete wall into smithereens.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha – “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– What?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t even ascertain the appearance of the perpetrator, and could only rely on his instincts to dodge swiftly from the danger and move away. With all the strength in his legs, Sakaki jumped backwards and landed safely on the ground. However, cold sweat seeped out from his skin and his heartbeat increased rapidly. The air around him seethed with a thick smell of blood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That scent should have been there beforehand, but he didn’t notice it. Now that he paid attention to it, he could tell it was a very heavy odor; it was blood, and a large amount of it too. Why would such a smell – appear in the quiet night school? Sakaki kept on thinking, trying to comprehend the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The words emerging from his brain were ‘Guriko’, and ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s got to do with those guys, right? But Sakaki didn’t have the extra energy to keep thinking, because he knew he was in the middle of a dangerous, changing whirlpool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Raaaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That &#039;thing&#039; screamed. It was a scream of a beast that had lost reason a long time ago. Sakaki took out the pistol that he carried with him from his pocket. He had thought that both Guriko and ‘Mushi’ were very quiet recently and there would be no need to use this, but he never would have thought that such a terrifying monster existed in the school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a terrifying monster that Sakaki had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Its tall figure almost touched the ceiling. The reason that such a vast body didn’t appear to be slow was the strange shape of this monster. Its midsection is a part that looked to be the torso. Like a spider, numerous long and thin legs stretched out from the body, and one long protruding part was on top of the body. A giant, ferocious eyeball grew on that promontory. The monster’s shape really isn’t pretty at all! It has no hairs, a wet and slimy body, and it stank a lot. This creature is evidently not a normal being of this earth. However, for no apparent reason, it didn’t feel incongruous in the school at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s angry, large eyeball was facing Sakaki. It had many legs, with a sharp claw on the end of each one. The monster seemed to want to use those claws to tear apart and devour Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Damn, it hurts, what this is thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered: “Just how much do you want to destroy our daily life? Mushi, Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Sakaki decided to strike first. He fired with his pistol, ‘bam bam bam’ shooting three times in succession. Gunshots rang through the silence; a monster had appeared in the school; all had collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The empty cartridges fell on the corridor floor with a small sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s figure suddenly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whoa –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki widened his eyes and stopped firing. With the disappearance of the target, the bullets went embedded into the wall and the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, the monster that had originally disappeared as if it had melted immediately reformed as if it had solidified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if nothing had happened, it roared loudly and galloped towards Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the monster that loomed towards him, Sakaki even forgot to aim with his gun and just stood there dazedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws, two claws lashed out. Sakaki skidded on the floor and dodged the ferocious attack that intended to kill him. The monster seemed to be unskilled with delicate movements. Furious, it smashed face-forward into the wall, and only stopped when it broke all the window panes. With a pale face, Sakaki brushed off the scattering fragments of glass around him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Please, can you please not do actions that defy the laws of physics…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It disappeared, the monster had indeed disappeared. It dodged bullets, and raided straight towards Sakaki with a destructive power that was more than enough to flatten a human body. It was almost like a ridiculous existence that lived to fight. At the end, Sakaki couldn’t even understand why he was attacked; a small voice in his head whispered that there may be no reasons to start with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can’t give up, he can’t be killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as Usagawa Rinne is alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki – won’t allow himself to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s trust and a promise. Seriously – I fell in love with a problematic girl. ‘Mushi’, Guriko, monsters; they appear one after the other and try to deter the path of our love. However, no matter what the obstacles may be, nothing can stop me. Oi, monster, who do you think I am –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki said to the slow-moving monster that was looking towards him: “– I am the most powerful daddy-long-legs in the world!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki hurried to open fire, not even giving the monster the time to disappear, and sprinted off at the same time that he fired. In the split second that the monster was shot by the bullet and screamed with shock, Sakaki had already escaped from the corridor like a rabbit. How can he fight such a monster? This is a question of priorities. It’s not like a video game; defeating that monster won’t increase experience nor will it give him anything. If so, then there’s no reason to fight. It’d be better to run away and get the police or the army to fight!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pragmatist Sakaki Guryuu is twenty years old this year. It is no longer an age to dream of fighting monsters to maintain world peace. Although there is the possibility that others may be attacked while he runs away, but the result would be the same since he won’t win even if he faced a battle. Therefore, he has to get those who can defeat the monster more quickly. It should work with just one infantry division, right? No matter how strong he is, Sakaki is still human at the end; he’s not superman, he has no duty to fight the monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the monster was not kind enough to let Sakaki go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Raaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster arrived behind Sakaki, and only one of its feet disappeared. And in the next moment –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uoah?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s feet pierced through space and ‘grew’ out of the darkness. Sakaki hurried to twist his body. Although he dodged the monster’s frontal attack, he couldn’t completely dodge it. His clothing and skin were both sliced up by the claw. It hurts; this feeling probably means the wound went all the way to the bone. Sakaki moaned with pain and fell on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clank”, the pistol dropped on the corridor floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Roaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster roared with a strange sound. A closer look showed that one of the monster’s feet was sucked into the darkness in thin air. Although he didn’t know its mechanism, it appeared that the feet passed through space and grew out again in front of Sakaki. Though the feet immediately retreated, the monster’s body loomed closer to Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch… that’s cheating!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sakaki complained, he endured the pain and reached out a hand to pick up the gun. However, the monster’s foot appeared out of thin air, and kicked away the gun. That foot also gave Sakaki’s jaw a heavy blow. Sakaki’s body flew and smacked into the wall. His spare cartridge dropped from his pocket, making a crisp sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– It was all over!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uuu…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he has to hold on until the end. Ever since the day that Rinne was killed by Guriko, Sakaki had decided that he can only die after he’s ensured Rinne’s safety. That is the reason of Sakaki’s life. How can he be killed here – under such unreasonable conditions too?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki stood up purely due to his will, and stared at the monster without moving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Stop trying to push yourself. You’ll die!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the middle of his field of sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A silvery, shining object pierced deeply into the monster. The monster, which didn’t even move back when shot by the gun, staggered with this blow and gave out roaring wails with purple body fluid bursting out. The cruel weapon that stabbed into the monster’s tough body and inflicted pain was a spoon. A girl dressed in black stood there as if protecting Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whoosh. The wind blew in from the broken window and blew at the very unique wolf-like haircut. Dry leaves fell on the corridor, and the girl’s white fingertips held a brand new spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne would be very sad if you die. That’s not what I want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who has a name as cruel and savage as Gankyuu Eguriko, turned her head and looked at Sakaki over her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m going to save you. After all –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spoon reflected moonlight, letting out an alluring shine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– I bought a lot of spoons with Rinne’s money too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Buy them with your own money! Usarin-kakka is very poor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t help but start to scold. Guriko, surprised, narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So noisy. You&#039;re almost dead; just be good and stay there. A useless guy needs to behave like a useless guy and stay at a corner with some self-preservation. That thing’s opponent is me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Frankly, he didn’t think that this person’s appearance would make him so reassured. Sakaki didn’t trust Guriko. He felt restless whenever he thought she may show her true colours one day and attack Rinne. That’s because for Sakaki, just like that monster twisting and roaring in pain, Guriko isn’t human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But she didn’t kill Rinne, and recently she’s smiling more too. Although she didn’t open her heart completely to Sakaki, she was already appearing to be like a human. Moreover, she came to save him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered. He couldn’t hold on any longer with the pain of the wound, and immediately knelt down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you to stop trying to be tough. Listen to what others say! Students are supposed to not listen to the teacher, but when the teacher doesn’t listen to the students it’s a social problem. Your job is to stay alive, and just leave the business of battle to me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Guriko fired out spoons with the speed of bullets being fired. Spoons pierced the monster’s entire body one after the other, and purple body fluid sprayed out copiously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko rapidly pulled out new spoons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm. Since it’s so big, long-range attacks would take too long.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko… that thing... What is that thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt that Guriko should know the truth of that monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a monster.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can tell that it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then why did you ask?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like Guriko didn’t want to explain one single bit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt anger rising up in him. Guriko noticed that he’s angry, and reluctantly explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a dark monster that people wouldn’t sense in their lives; that’s the kind of creature it is. There are actually many dangers that humans don’t know about. Although I haven’t seen a monster like this – it was probably originally sealed in this school, and awoke due to some sort of opportunity!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What opprtunity?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After thinking for a while, Guriko answered matter-of-factly: “It’s probably ‘Mushi’, but it’s just too unfortunate if it happens to be a coincidence. Abnormal existences like me and ‘Mushi’ can easily find such monsters. Although I don’t know the goal of ‘Mushi’, but awakening such a monster – after all, it’s too dangerous to let it roam free. It should have the battle strength to easily kill off a human.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I felt that first-hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. Your life is rather tough – Sakaki.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt that Guriko smiled. But since she wasn’t facing Sakaki, Sakaki didn’t know what her real expression was. The monster was already staring at her angrily with an eye that has changed its color.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko. That thing does strange tricks, be careful!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before he knew it, Sakaki was already giving Guriko advice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, you just stay low now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko wasn’t listening at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How come she’s isn&#039;t cute!? But she is reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki realized that he’s released his caution towards her. &#039;&#039;I’ll also believe in this girl that Rinne believes in&#039;&#039;, Sakaki Guryuu thought at this instant. Guriko had undoubtedly saved Sakaki, and Usagawa Rinne also trusts both of them very much. The three of them, who started off as perpetrator and victims, had somehow already developed some kind of a bond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Little did they know that this went according to the plot-like development the ‘enemy’ had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In pajamas, Guriko rapidly dodged the attacks speeding towards her, and approached the monster by running in the corridor with spoons in one hand. The situation had been completely reversed. The monster was no longer the perpetrator but the victim. The giant and grotesque monster had been overwhelmed by the delicate girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With all her strength, Guriko lunged towards the protrusion on the monster, which was continuously resisting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You mad monster that&#039;s screaming nonsense, just watch me gorge out your eyeballs!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pluck.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pzzt, pzzt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following strange sounds, the spoon sank into the monster’s eye socket and eye liquid spurted out. The enormous lament the monster made at the moment of its death echoed in the nightly school. The expression on Guriko’s face didn’t change. The monster ended its duty as the pitiful sacrifice and returned to the darkness. Like the ‘Mushi’, the monster dissipated into air without leaving a bone behind as soon as it died.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All that was left in the corridor was purple body liquid. The monster was completely destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pulling his hood low, the young fortune teller looked at this scene at a distance with a smile on his face. His red eyes sparkled with an ominous light. In his hand, he held the gun that Sakaki dropped on the ground and his spare cartridge; he ordered the monster to transport those by crossing the space. As long as he obtained this weapon, his plan would have reached its final stage. He only needed to endure this a little longer before he can stop pretending to be those disgusting ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Thank you, my dear Legion Bandanna. You really did act as I thought… had I been lucky, I was hoping that Sakaki Guryuu would be almost dead by now. What a surprise. As a human, he counts as a very strong master athlete. What a pity that he got away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling, ‘he’ muttered to himself with ‘his’ original tone: “’Pleasures should be savored till the last moment’, that should count as God’s command. God, hehehe, what a convenient existence. He even created a fate that suits me so well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Outside of Guriko and Sakaki’s sight, ‘he’ looked at the sky nonchalantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or was it that – such a person doesn’t even exist?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That isn’t an impossible thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because if God truly exists, then an existence such as himself would definitely have long ago been punished!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If He doesn’t exist – ‘Mushi’, my condolences.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a brisk swish of his robes, ‘he’ leisurely left the nightly school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Dream World Beast should have hatched by now…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, all that’s left would be the finale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The day that my wish is fulfilled won’t be far away, either…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end – ‘he’ lifted his head to look at the pair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before that, you just do your best in having happy and sweet dreams –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the distant past, there was an existence that goaded the primeval humans into stealing the forbidden fruit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name of that creature, the most cunning and ugly among all creatures, is – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Night 3: The Girl who died a Thousand years ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch5|Final Night: &amp;quot;Don&#039;t Look&amp;quot;]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=92367</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol1 Ch4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=92367"/>
		<updated>2011-04-25T05:37:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: Edits done and spelling corrections&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=== The Fourth Night : Loneliness ← Kodoku → Insect Poison ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the season had long changed into winter, the air that remained in the corridors in the school seemed to be particularly cold deep at night, and even the hazy scene that seemed to float in the darkness gave off a feeling of piercing chill. People meant this exact place when they talk about an ordinary school that’s rarely praised and rarely criticized – Kannonsakazaki Private High School. However, this ordinary scene was currently showing something incongruously strange. The moonlight that shone in through the window made the corridor glisten with light as if it were a mirror, and a few human figures were wobbling along the bright corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were about ten teenagers. Since they were all wearing the uniforms of Kannonsakazaki High School, they should be the school’s students! There were boys and girls with similar unfocused expressions on their faces, stumbling along as if they were the risen dead. Their faces were full of gloom, apparently having lost their human conscience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their leader was the only person who was dressed oddly among these students in uniform. With a long purple robe, holding a large crystal ball in his hands, those eyes that still sparkled with residue light in the darkness were red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was indeed the mysterious fortune teller who gave the Dream World Beast to Sakaki Guryuu, tried to kill Usagawa Rinne, and survived after Guriko’s attack. He did not wear his hood. The expressionless youth’s face was exposed in the school at the dead of night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This macabre team, led by the fortune teller, marched forward. Soon they arrived at the third floor and stopped in front of the sealed classroom that no one usually approached. Although so many people were gathered together, there was not a single word of conversation. The surroundings were enveloped in a frightening stillness. The fortune teller broke the silence and said: “… I see, it was indeed something very vicious!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one answered his words. The fortune teller gave a look, urging a boy amongst these students with a particularly thick build to step forward. A rough and large axe was held in the boy’s hands. In order to forbid people from entering, the door of the sealed classroom had wooden panels nailed on it. The boy lifted the axe and chopped downwards chaotically, destroying the door. The sound of him hacking away, as if intending to break the others’ eardrums, echoed in the silent school for a long time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Clack’, the wooden panel made a mighty noise, and the door was completely smashed. Age-old thick dust filled up the air, but the fortune teller did not mind it at all. He spoke to the students behind him: “hurry, the door’s open, get inside –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a word the students, with faces filled with dead blank expressions, obeyed the fortune teller’s words and walked into the empty abandoned classroom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a strange rumor concerning this sealed classroom. Reputedly, all the students who broke into this abandoned classroom for fun had strangely disappeared – it seemed to be true according to the fortune teller; ‘something bad’ was indeed within this classroom. That is an existence that should never be in this world, an existence called a monster. Here, there is an existence that is the same as the fortune teller.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Come, I’m here to bring offerings. This is prepared particularly for you. Please enjoy yourself. As for having their souls already sucked away – please forgive me, as the best way to successfully control humans is to suck away the soul and make them into zombies! You’re not the kind to eat souls anyways, Legion Bandanna, demonic beast of blood and flesh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke to the darkness that formed whirlpools in the class room. Upon closer inspection, the students standing dazedly in the classroom were devored by the darkness one by one, and their figures thus disappeared. Looks like it was truly very hungry. Human actions were truly cruel, locking it up here and not even giving it food. In the pitch dark classroom, the Legion Bandanna’s hunger and hatred were raised to the ultimate level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a satisfied expression on his face, the fortune teller looked almost as if he was appreciating the demonic beast that was savoring the students as he devored them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ever since when, someone was standing behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh dear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller turned his head. A red-haired woman, about twenty years old, was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s a Mushi. It probably discovered that something odd was happening in the school and came to ascertain the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller waved a hand and spoke to the Mushi, which had the appearance of a woman: “What’s wrong? Do you need to come to this school for something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t play dumb, I’m asking what you are doing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi was unmoved, and nor did the expression on its face change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s your intention in feeding the carnivorous beast? You should know the danger in this, right? If it’s just a pointless game, then you must be disciplined as a ‘Mushi’ –” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just then, the expression on the Mushi’s face froze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Discovered it yet?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who? Who are you? You&#039;re not a ‘Mushi’ – not one of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Shuuu’ – the fortune teller moved with a lightening speed that human eyes wouldn’t be able to see; it was a speed that Mushi, whose physical abilities are not any higher than humans, can never have. The crystal ball immediately dropped on the ground, making a large sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi opened its red eyes wide in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can’t be hindered here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound came from behind the Mushi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– For ‘my’ purpose.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, with his vicious teeth, the fortune teller bit deeply into the slender neck of the Mushi. The Mushi gave out dying shrieks, waved its hands chaotically, but it was useless no matter how it struggled –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi soon disintegrated into the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Ah, don’t worry about it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke into the pitch dark classroom with a gloomy voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Keep on enjoying your food till you’re full.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, ‘psst’, he laughed. It was a very evil, purely evil laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene was changing. She’s always felt that before – before she met Sakaki Guryuu, the town had always felt so old and without charisma just like now. Was it going to back to it was before? Usagawa Rinne sighed, then wiped away the tears that trickled down without her noticing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was seven fifty, almost eight o’clock. Having just finished with her work at the fastfood outlet, Rinne was currently riding her bicycle that was creaking with weird sounds since she hasn’t used it for many years. All forms of keeping herself warm were useless in the winter city after sunset. Rinne curved up her body, enduring the chilling air that seemed to almost erode her body. Apparently she still had residue feelings of ‘pain’ concerning temperature. According to Guriko, it looks like it’ll take a long time for those feelings to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it was said the heartache won’t disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What… should I do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She muttered as if she was speaking about someone else. &#039;&#039;What should I do?&#039;&#039; She had always regarded herself as some special existence before she met Guryuu. This speciality wasn’t meant in a good way, but in a bad way, as a blemished work, a failure, a malfunctioning thing, a piece of crap – however, only after meeting Guryuu did she realize she was definitely not some special existence. There is no such thing as a special existence in a good or bad way. Everyone breathes, eats, sleeps, and lives as such. It is humanity itself that used poverty, personality, social states, and thoughts to classify itself. When she was fifteen, she followed the distinctions that humans made on a whim, thinking that she was a special existence, thinking that she was not worthy, useless even alive, and thus wanted death. Only when she met Guryuu did she understand how to enjoy an ordinary life, and feel that she isn’t special, just an ordinary human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However – she was no longer an ordinary human. How can someone who has an eternal life be ordinary? She hasn’t eaten anything, but can still move and speak; does such a creature count as human? How can it, how can it be!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is thinking of Sakaki, thinking of the existence of her beloved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans will definitely one day part once they meet. Even if they do nothing, one day separation will arrive in the form of ‘death’. Although Rinne could understand such things, she’s never thought about it before. They won’t be in a teacher-and-student relationship once she graduates from high school; they’d become a ordinary couple, and will one day marry… and be together forever, just having such uncertain sweet dreams, not thinking about the separation that will arrive one day at last, just live as such. However… now she has to think of this; she has to think how she, who won’t even be granted death, part with Sakaki. One day Sakaki will die, but she can not die. Therefore, she must decide herself the time to part. Rinne’s tears fell splattering to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, no, no, Rinne murmured. The bicycle crossed the shopping street, galloping on the uneven ground. The moonlight shone down silently, the grass waved with a rustle, but Rinne was not in the mood to enjoy them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can this be, how can this be…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was rare for Rinne to speak such pessimistic words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She suddenly wanted to see Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I used to want a teddy bear very much,&#039;&#039; Rinne said. &#039;&#039;What’s a teddy bear?&#039;&#039; Guriko asked without looking at Rinne. Her sight was focused on the television in front of her, where soft little Kirby was jumping cutely. After yesterday’s ‘Obake no Q-Tarō’, Guriko was challenging action games again today. She was probably getting used to it, and the way her hand used the controller were far more dexterous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne still couldn’t decide her future after listening to Guriko talking about the truth yesterday. There were many choices. Staying beside Sakaki until he dies and travel with Guriko after he dies; she can also chose not go with Guriko and pass her soul to Mushi; or, as their relation isn’t yet very intimate and the separation won’t hurt too deeply, she many even leave Sakaki’s side tomorrow. However, although she can easily think up these choices, in reality she couldn’t choose as Rinne loves Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He’s Rinne’s lifesaver, an object of admiration, her most important person in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This thing, the Teddy Bear…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke of the past. She felt she wanted to talk about it. Although Guriko didn’t reply, it seemed she was listening attentively and would ask as soon as she has questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a toy, a bear toy! Because it’s made in a very abstract way, maybe it doesn’t look like a bear anymore – I used to want it very much. As to why I wanted it, I can’t remember the reason anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s how everyone was like when they were young!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko, clad in pajamas, controlled Kirby as she said words that made others feel the weight of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A child’s world is actually very small. Even if it’s something that is boring and infinitesimal for adults, children would feel that it’s such a large existence that can’t be ignored, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled and lay across the prepared bed. The warm table had long ago been pushed to the corner of the room, and the preparations before sleep were already complete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s probably just like that. But my dad – I didn’t have a mum. He didn’t understand my thoughts, and told me off, very harshly: ‘don’t ask for such things’. Since I couldn’t understand it, I kept throwing fits. That was probably… the beginning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was half past eight at night. Guriko had been playing video games from when she came back from school till now. If she was told: “you’re gonna hurt your eyes!’, she’d reply: ‘It’ll be fine on its own.” That is indeed true!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After that, it just went all downhill. As I grew up, my personality also became very distorted. I became a person without interests, always feeling that the entire world doesn’t acknowledge me, and no one’s listening to me. I became entangled in this paranoia and began to be afraid, and began to distance myself from others…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based to what Rinne was currently like, it’s very hard to imagine this. However, Rinne really did have such a time. Back then she hated others, hated herself, and hated the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even hating life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There was no place for me in school, and I couldn’t get any solace at home, Plus, there was nothing I liked or was interested in; I just kept accumulating stress. Stress is very scary, Guriko; it’s definitely a monster. The monster named stress continued to erode my heart, gnaw away at that beautiful heart, and then I became someone hateful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I didn’t have the courage to be rebellious, I could only lock myself in my room and resist passively. Although it’s boring to stay in the room, it wasn’t painful either, so I kept staying locked in the room. Dad couldn’t understand me. Whenever he was angry he swore ‘you piece of crap’ while beating me, or said ‘get to school!’ while kicking me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like so, Rinne completely snapped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knew there’s nothing good left even if she keeps living.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then finish it, she thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Had I not met Sakaki-sensei, I should probably be dead already. It was at the seaside, the seaside durng winter, when there was absolutely no one around. I was walking on the empty wave cutters, thinking of where I would kill myself. I wanted to die, I wanted to commit suicide. Now that I think about it, it’s really scary, but back then I really did snap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or it could be said that she was mad. Rinne gave a small smile. On the television screen, Kirby fell into a hole and died. Play again! But there are no such chances in life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… I jumped in, trying to drown myself. I walked to the cliff and jumped, aiming for the deep waters. I didn’t hope to be saved, and didn’t think that anyone would save me. The sea water was so cold, it’s enough to kill someone. I remember it very vividly. But all I felt then was that it was so cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Death is not a warm thing!” Rinne said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s obvious!” Guriko said coldly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But some people feel that it’s a warm and happy thing. Those crazy ones who think death is even happier than living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said evenly. Confusion emerged on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I tried to die a few times too; I still want to die now. There’s nothing important for me, and I don’t know what I’m living for; I long for the concept of death very much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reborn Kirby was walking forward in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko smiled unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m a bit jealous of you. You have something important, using that important existence – Sakaki Guryuu, as your stable pillar, and living on with happiness. I’m jealous, and I miss it. It is the beautiful feeling that I left behind a long long time ago. That’s reasonable, because for the person that I am right now –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko suddenly had a lost expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– there isn’t anything important.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, why did Guriko stay alive? Rinne tried to think. The reason Guriko was alive was probably due to the face she ‘can’t die’, not that she ‘wanted to live’, right? This thought is just too pessimistic. This girl, in order to protect those who received the Apple from the threats of Mushi, and also to avenge her family on Mushi, lived on based on the feelings of duty, destiny, and hatred. &#039;&#039;But I feel that she is very tough, and very gentle.&#039;&#039; Guriko didn’t escape death, and she had fought alone to prevent her own misfortunes from occurring again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko, I –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke from the depths of her heart: “– can’t I be the ‘most important’ person in Guriko’s heart?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko gave Rinne a look. It was the look of a kitten picked up from the street, wanting to be coquettish but weary at the same time. It was an expression that wanted to rely on someone but fearful at the same time, mixed in with some clumsiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s gaze returned to the television. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I like you. I haven’t met anyone I like for a long time, but I have been separated from these kinds of feelings for a long while, therefore… I don’t know if I’m able to feel that you’re ‘important’. I can no longer distinguish whether this is the normal feeling that I had a thousand years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who had died a long, looong time ago stared into nothingness and said: “I’ll tell you when I’ve come to a conclusion, Rinne. Thanks for your kind words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tilting her head, Guriko still smiled clumsily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For just a little bit, an expression showed on Rinne’s face as if she wanted to cry, but she quickly got back to the original topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Back to our previous topic, hmm… where were we?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where you jumped into the sea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko replied as she fought the boss at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I jumped into the sea to seek death. As to why I chose the sea, it’s because it was close… also, it would trouble a lot of people if I commit suicide on the railway.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You thought of others even back then! That’s really like you right now… hoho.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rarely, Guriko smiled. Rinne’s eyes were looking at somewhere far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei saved me there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why would Sakaki be there?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aye?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Rinne tilted her head as if thinking about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Hmm, huh, speaking off, why indeed? No one swims in the sea during winter, so why would Sensei be there? Although I don’t know, I think Sensei must be beside the sea due to some sort of business. Then he saw me jumping, and saved me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sakaki was probably there to kill himself too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s impossible!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne burst out laughing due to Guriko’s words. It’d be impossible even if it’s a joke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, Sensei saved me at the risk of his life, and then resuscitated me, who was hovering near death – Ahh, Guriko, why are you allowing me to say this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Pa’, Rinne suddenly knocked on Guriko’s head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shocked, Guriko looked at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked very embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… And then, Sensei told me off, saying I shouldn’t kill myself, then – Ahaha, what do you think Sensei, drenched from head to toe, said to me? He said: ‘I fell in love with you at first sight. Please marry me.’ My brain froze, because I suddenly felt like Cinderella, with someone as handsome as Sensei suddenly… to me…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne became red to the ears all of a sudden, while Guriko opened her eyes wide in shock. She probably didn’t know why Rinne was blushing; perhaps, even Rinne herself didn’t know the reason!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was – the same time last year, or a bit later. At the end, I found the hope to keep living because I met Sakaki-sensei, and so I gave up trying to kill myself and decide to study at Kannonsakazaki High School. I didn’t know that Sensei would chase after me as a teacher…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That guy’s activity is pretty messy itself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I was really happy! I liked Sensei even back then. Even now, I still feel that meeting Sensei in the sea was like a dream…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a dreamy, euphoric expression, Rinne said softly with a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was truly – miraculous. Perhaps it could be called destiny!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meeting Sakaki Guryuu, who changed Usagawa Rinne’s life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time it was also the beginning of the worst situation that Usagawa Rinne was now facing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she easily went past level by level, Guriko said to Rinne with an innocent voice: “… Rinne, could it be that you ate it at that time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, I ate the Apple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne answered quietly. Of course, this isn’t the apple that you’d buy from the shops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the forbidden fruit that would give a human immortality, the Apple that is growing on the tree at entrance of the next world, where only some chosen people can arrive there. No one knows what conditions were used to choose those humans who can arrive at the tree. The only thing that&#039;s certain was that those who ate the Apple would never be able to die, and would forever be targeted by the Mushi as long as they’re alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think Usagawa Rinne once died in that stretch of sea. Resurrecting due to having eaten the Apple, and then receiving hope from Sakaki-sensei; all of these things gave me a true rebirth, and I am still alive today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko listened to Rinne with a gentle expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko had lived with her for almost a month already, Rinne thought. In this short time, this girl had become more human-like. She didn’t appear to notice it herself, but she smiled more often, and her expressions were much more softened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Would I be able to more or less heal Guriko’s heart like Sakaki did to mine?&#039;&#039; Rinne smiled inwardly. The reason that Rinne wanted to save Guriko without a particular reason was perhaps that Rinne projected the self that didn’t have anything important in the world and wanted to die onto Guriko! However, it could be said that it had nothing to do with it, and Rinne simply liked Guriko’s personality. She knew that although Guriko was rude and found it hard to understand others’ emotions, she wasn’t a bad person. If that’s the case, then it’d be too pitiful for such a person to endure pain. Therefore, Rinne sincerely wanted to help her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Sakaki… Guryuu…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s hands didn’t stop, and she said while she kept playing the video game: “Is that guy really so charismatic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, very.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne replied immediately. Guriko still said with a serious face: “I’d think so, since he’s the person whom you like.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such delightful words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m beginning to want to think about getting along well with that guy too, and it seems you don’t like me to argue with that guy, so I’ll back down. But that guy still seems to be guarded towards me even now – probably we can’t be good friends!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, that’s good, Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was honestly glad. It would be great if Guriko and Sakaki can get along peacefully. That’d just be amazing! Therefore, Rinne suggested with a smiling face: “Should the three of us go somewhere together sometime next week? It’d make us know each other better. I don’t know if Sensei would have the time, but the end-of-semester exams finish next week, and I won’t be working either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t mind… but it’d only make things boring if you bring me along!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No it won’t!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne laughed, and Guriko also smiled as she turned her face around – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Guriko’s face became full of loathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… This…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of Guriko’s movements have ceased. She only stared at the ceiling of the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”What’s wrong, Guriko?” Rinne asked, surprised. On the screen, Kirby was already dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… What is this, what is this scent. Not – a beast, what is this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Could it be ‘Mushi’? No – it’s such a strong power; Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sharp yell startled Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a serious face, Guriko said:” I’ll go and check out the situation outside. You stay in this room, and don’t open the door no matter who comes. Turn off the lights and try not to make a sound until I come back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Wait until I’m back. I’ve got a bad feeling –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko kicked open the door and sprang into the night town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter what a well-to-do family he was born into, how favored he was by the goddess of fortune, and how beautiful his features were, Sakaki’s heart was still unable to be satisfied. Even though he showed his talent in all sorts of fields and was praised by society, his body was still eroded by feelings of emptiness. Sakaki thought that he would never be happy, since he can’t obtain satisfaction no matter how much glory he obtained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Happiness is a Mobius&#039; Ring that one can find no end no matter how close one looks at it. It is truly foolish to become encumbered by that and wastes one’s life on it. If one doesn’t have the standard of ‘such and such is happiness, to achieve such would be happiness’, then displeasure would undoubtedly follow no matter how accomplished he becomes. If so, then what is the point of setting a noble and lofty goal? Happiness can be found everywhere if only you’d stop and think about it. Sakaki’s days of youth were wasted under a misconception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a complete coincidence to meet Usagawa Rinne. He just wanted to see the ocean very much. Back then, Sakaki’s work was very busy. He was demanded to provide more excellent academic research, and create more novel art pieces. He was already beginning to loathe such a life where he’s squeezed dry. Therefore, had he not found Rinne that day, he may well have jumped into the sea himself. Sakaki believes he was already pushed into such a mental state back then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One year ago, in the seaside at winter, Rinne jumped into the icy-cold sea without hesitation right in front of Sakaki’s eyes. Apart from Sakaki, no one was around. Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone would publish that research one day anyways, right? Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone else would participate in the Olympics anyways, right? Even without Sakaki, art would still progress, right? However, apart from Sakaki, there was absolutely no one else who would be able to save Rinne. For the first time since Sakaki was born, he found something meaningful that only he could accomplish. That was the thing he found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, Sakaki jumped into the sea after Rinne. If the rescuer wasn’t Sakaki, then he would have sunk into the sea too, frozen with the coldness. However, with a perfect pose, Sakaki energetically saved Rinne and immediately dragged her back to the shore, and woke her up from unconsciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was simply, purely moved. At that time, Sakaki understood the meaning of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The answer is Usagawa Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What happened afterwards was as everyone knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki decided to live for Usagawa Rinne, because for him that is the only happiness. No matter what others said, that is the happiness he found by himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a year ago when Sakaki Guryuu obtained the hope of life from Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Argh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the night shift room of the Kannonsakazaki Private High School, Sakaki Guryuu slowly woke up from the dream that vividly reanimated his past memories. With a low moan, he lifted up his head and took in his surroundings. Under the bright – but rather fake feeling – lighting, Sakaki was sitting in front of a table that was empty apart from a coffee pot. Looks like he accidentally fell asleep. He’d been worrying over Rinne recently and was feeling rather down due to lack of sleep at night; it was little wonder that he fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki rubbed his sleepy eyes with his fingers, smoothed his messy fringe, and got up wanting to wash his face. Although the night shift room was small, equipments such as beds and washing stands were all present. Having washed his face and scattered away the fatigue, Sakaki wiped his face with a towel and stretched luxuriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how long did he sleep for? He couldn’t even figure out clearly when he fell asleep. It was Sakaki’s turn to take the night shift tonight – that is, a day when a teacher stays behind at the school, patrol the buildings, turn off the lights, and lock all doors – that was why he was still at the school at such a late hour. Although he felt that the students of Kannonsakazaki were all very obedient and unlikely to sneak into the school at night, those who sneak into the school aren’t students only. That’s why Sakaki took this duty, and considered this as a part of the job.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at his watch, it was already nine o’clock. He was very hungry since he didn’t have dinner. He’ll probably buy some food from some convenient store and then patrol the school – after having decided that, Sakaki grabbed the change lying casually around and walked out of the night shift room. The soft moonlight outside the window was scattered on the quiet corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Sakaki pricked his ears and listened carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt a nervous presence, and a solemn expression surfaced on his face. There were sounds of breathing; a rapid breathing like a beast’s that he didn’t know where it came from. Was I thinking too much? But –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Closing the door of the night shift room, Sakaki walked towards the direction of the suspicious sound. It may be that a madman had slipped in, or a stray dog – this town is, after all, a rural place, and such things happen once in a while. If that’s the case then he’d have to chase it away. That’s his job as the person taking the shift.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki, with his strong sense of duty, made up his mind and casually turned around a curve in the corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrrrrr.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrraaaaarrrrr---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard that sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That ominous scream and moan was truly unlike anything made by creatures of this world. The angry roar smacked its way here as if it was an impact wave that shook the air, and robbed away Sakaki’s ability to think in the blink of an eye. He froze immediately, standing dead still, and ‘that’ obviously thought Sakaki, standing still, is a wonderful target to attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um – uh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki reacted suddenly, lowering his body to dodge that blow. Instead of Sakaki, the air was cleaved apart. Claws; those were claws of animals. The claws swept past the top of Sakaki’s head, and knocked into the wall unhindered and vigorously. The terrifying destructive power crashed the concrete wall into smithereens.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha – “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– What?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t even ascertain the appearance of the perpetrator, and could only rely on his instincts to dodge from the danger and move away. With all the strength in his legs, Sakaki jumped backwards and landed safely on the ground. However, cold sweat seeped out from his skin and his heartbeat increased rapidly. The air around him seethed with a thick smell of blood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That scent should have been there beforehand, but he didn’t notice it. Now that he paid attention to it, he could tell it was a very heavy odor; it was blood, and a large amount of it too. Why would such a smell – appear in the quiet night school? Sakaki kept on thinking, trying to comprehend the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The words emerging from his brain were ‘Guriko’, and ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s got to do with those guys, right? But Sakaki didn’t have the extra energy to keep thinking, because he knew he was in the middle of a dangerous, changing whirlpool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Raaaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That &#039;thing&#039; screamed. It was a scream of a beast that had long ago lost reason. Sakaki took out the pistol that he carried with him from his pocket. He had thought that both Guriko and ‘Mushi’ were very quiet recently and there would be no need to use this, but he never would have thought that such a terrifying monster existed in the school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a terrifying monster that Sakaki had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Its tall figure almost touched the ceiling. The reason that such a vast body didn’t appear to be slow was the strange shape of this monster. Its middle is a part that looked to be the torso. Like a spider, numerous long and thin legs stretched out from the body, and one long protruding part was on top of the body. A giant, ferocious eyeball grew on that promontory. The monster’s shape really isn’t pretty at all! It has no hairs, a wet and slimy body, and it stank a lot. This creature is evidently not a normal being of this earth. However, for no apparent reason, it didn’t feel incongruous in the school at night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s angry, large eyeball was facing Sakaki. It had many legs, with a sharp claw on the end of each one. The monster seemed to want to use those claws to tear apart and devour Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Damn, it hurts, what this is thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered: “Just how much do you want to destroy our daily life? Mushi, Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Sakaki decided to strike first. He fired with his pistol, ‘bam bam bam’ shooting three times in succession. Gunshots rang through the silence; a monster had appeared in the school; all had collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The empty cartridges fell on the corridor floor with a small sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s figure suddenly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whoa –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki widened his eyes and stopped firing. With the disappearance of the target, the bullets embedded into the wall and the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, the monster that had originally disappeared as if it had melted immediately reformed as if it had solidified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if nothing had happened, it roared loudly and galloped towards Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the monster that loomed towards him, Sakaki even forgot to aim with his gun and just stood there dazedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws, there were two claws. Sakaki skidded on the floor and dodged the ferocious attack that intended to kill him. The monster seemed to be unskilled with delicate movements. Furious, it smashed face-forward into the wall, and only stopped when it broke all the window panes. With a pale face, Sakaki brushed off the scattering fragments of glass around him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Please, can you please not do actions that defy the laws of physics…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It disappeared, the monster had indeed disappeared. It dodged bullets, and raided straight towards Sakaki with a destructive power that was more than enough to flatten a human body. It was almost like a ridiculous existence that lived to fight. At the end, Sakaki couldn’t even understand why he was attacked; a small voice in his head whispered that there may be no reasons to start with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can’t give up, he can’t be killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as Usagawa Rinne is alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki – won’t allow himself to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s trust and a promise. Seriously – I fell in love with a problematic girl. ‘Mushi’, Guriko, monsters; they appear one after the other and try to deter the path of our love. However, no matter what the obstacles may be, nothing can stop me. Oi, monster, who do you think I am –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki said to the slow-moving monster that was looking towards him: “– I am the most powerful daddy-long-legs in the world!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki hurried to open fire, not even giving the monster the time to disappear, and sprinted off at the same time that he fired. In the split second that the monster was shot by the bullet and screamed with shock, Sakaki had already escaped from the corridor like a rabbit. How can he fight such a monster? This is a question of priorities. It’s not like a video game; defeating that monster won’t increase experience nor will it give him anything. If so, then there’s no reason to fight. It’d be better to run away and get the police or the army to fight!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pragmatist Sakaki Guryuu is twenty years old this year. It is no longer an age to dream of fighting monsters to maintain world peace. Although there is the possibility that others may be attacked while he runs away, but the result would be the same since he won’t win even if he faces a battle. Therefore, he has to get those who can defeat the monster more quickly. It should work with just one infantry division, right? No matter how strong he is, Sakaki is still human at the end; he’s not superman, he has no duty to fight the monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the monster was not kind enough to let Sakaki go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Raaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster arrived behind Sakaki, and only one of its feet disappeared. And in the next moment –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uoah?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s feet pierced through space and ‘grew’ out of the darkness. Sakaki hurried to twist his body. Although he dodged the monster’s frontal attack, he couldn’t completely dodge it. His clothing and skins were both sliced up by the claw. It hurts; this feeling probably means the wound went all the way to the bone. Sakaki moaned with pain and fell on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clank”, the pistol dropped on the corridor floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Roaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster roared with a strange sound. A closer look showed that one of the monster’s feet was sucked into the darkness in thin air. Although he didn’t know its mechanism, it appeared that the feet passed through space and grew out again in front of Sakaki. Though the feet immediately retreated, the monster’s body loomed closer to Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch… that’s cheating!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sakaki complained, he endured the pain and reached out a hand to pick up the gun. However, the monster’s feet appeared out of thin air, and kicked away the gun. That feet also gave Sakaki’s jaw a heavy blow. Sakaki’s body flew and smacked into the wall. His spare cartridge dropped from his pocket, making a crisp sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– It was all over!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uuu…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he has to hold on until the end. Ever since the day that Rinne was killed by Guriko, Sakaki had decided that he can only die after he’s ensured Rinne’s safety. That is the reason of Sakaki’s life. How can he be killed here – under such unreasonable conditions too?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki stood up purely due to his will, and stared at the monster without moving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Stop trying to push yourself. You’ll die!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the middle of his field of sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A silvery, shining object pierced deeply into the monster. The monster, which didn’t even move back when shot by the gun, staggered with this blow and gave out roaring wails with purple body fluid bursting out. The cruel weapon that stabbed into the monster’s tough body and inflicted pain was a spoon. A girl dressed in black stood there as if protecting Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whoosh. The wind blew in from the broken window and blew at the very unique wolf-like haircut. Dry leaves fell on the corridor, and the girl’s white fingertips held a brand new spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne would be very sad if you die. That’s not what I want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who has a name as cruel and savage as Gankyuu Eguriko, turned her head and looked at Sakaki over her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m going to save you. After all –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spoon reflected moonlight, letting out an alluring shine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– I bought a lot of spoons with Rinne’s money too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Buy them with your own money! Usarin-kakka is very poor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t help but start to scold. Guriko, surprised, narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So noisy. You&#039;re almost dead; just be good and stay there. A useless guy needs to behave like a useless guy and stay at a corner with some self-preservation. That thing’s opponent is me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Frankly, he didn’t think that this person’s appearance would make him so reassured. Sakaki didn’t trust Guriko. He felt restless whenever he thought she may show her true colours one day and attack Rinne. That’s because for Sakaki, just like that monster twisting and roaring in pain, Guriko isn’t human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But she didn’t kill Rinne, and recently she’s smiling more too. Although she didn’t open her heart completely to Sakaki, she was already appearing to be like a human. Moreover, she came to save him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered. He couldn’t hold on any longer with the pain of the wound, and immediately knelt down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you to stop trying to be tough. Listen to what others say! Students are supposed to not listen to the teacher, but when the teacher doesn’t listen to the students it’s a social problem. Your job is to stay alive, and just leave the business of battle to me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Guriko fired out spoons with the speed of bullets being fired. Spoons pierced the monster’s entire body one after the other, and purple body fluid sprayed out copiously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko rapidly pulled out new spoons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm. Since it’s so big, long-range attacks would take too long.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko… that thing... What is that thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt that Guriko should know the truth of that monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a monster.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can tell that it is.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then why did you ask?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like Guriko didn’t want to explain one single bit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt anger rising up in him. Guriko noticed that he’s angry, and reluctantly explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a dark monster that people wouldn’t sense in their lives; that’s the kind of creature it is. There are actually many dangers that humans don’t know about. Although I haven’t seen a monster like this – it was probably originally sealed in this school, and awoke due to some sort of chance!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What chance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After thinking for a while, Guriko answered matter-of-factly: “It’s probably ‘Mushi’, but it’s just too unfortunate if it happens to be a coincidence. Abnormal existences like me and ‘Mushi’ can easily find such monsters. Although I don’t know the goal of ‘Mushi’, but awakening such a monster – after all, it’s too dangerous to let it roam free. It should have the battle strength to easily kill off a human.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I felt that first-hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. Your life is rather tough – Sakaki.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt that Guriko smiled. But since she wasn’t facing Sakaki, Sakaki didn’t know what her real expression was. The monster was already staring at her angrily with an eye that has changed its color.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko. That thing can do strange tricks, be careful!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before he knew it, Sakaki was already giving Guriko advice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, you stay low now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko wasn’t listening at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How come she’s isn&#039;t cute!? But she is reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki realized that he’s released his caution towards her. &#039;&#039;I’ll also believe in this girl that Rinne believes in&#039;&#039;, Sakaki Guryuu thought at this instant. Guriko had undoubtedly saved Sakaki, and Usagawa Rinne also trusts both of them very much. The three of them, who started off as perpetrator and victims, had somehow already developed some kind of a bond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Little did they know that is according to the plot-like development the ‘enemy’ had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In pajamas, Guriko rapidly dodged the attacks speeding towards her, and approached the monster by running in the corridor with spoons in one hand. The situation had been completely reversed. The monster was no longer the perpetrator but the victim. The giant and grotesque monster had been overwhelmed by the delicate girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With all her strength, Guriko lunged towards the protrusion on the monster, which was continuously resisting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You mad monster that&#039;s screaming nonsense, just watch me gorge out your eyeballs!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pluck.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pzzt, pzzt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following strange sounds, the spoon sank into the monster’s eye socket and eye liquid spurted out. The enormous lament the monster made at the moment of its death echoed in the nightly school. The expression on Guriko’s face didn’t change. The monster ended its duty as the pitiful sacrifice and returned to the darkness. Like the ‘Mushi’, the monster dissipated into air without leaving a bone behind as soon as it died.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All that was left in the corridor was purple body liquid. The monster was completely destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pulling his hood low, the young fortune teller looked at this scene at a distance with a smile on his face. His red eyes sparkled with an ominous light. In his hand, he held the gun that Sakaki dropped on the ground and his spare cartridge; he ordered the monster to transport those by crossing the space. As long as he obtained this weapon, his plan would have reached its final stage. He only needed to endure this a little longer before he can stop pretending to be those disgusting ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Thank you, my dear Legion&#039;s Bandanna. You really did act as I thought… had I been lucky, I was hoping that Sakaki Guryuu would be almost dead by now. What a surprise. As a human, he counts as a very strong master athlete. What a pity that he got away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling, ‘he’ muttered to himself with ‘his’ original tone: “’Pleasures should be savored till the last moment’, that should count as God’s command. God, hehehe, what a convenient existence. He even created a fate that suits me so well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Outside of Guriko and Sakaki’s sight, ‘he’ looked at the sky nonchalantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or was it that – such a person doesn’t even exist?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That isn’t an impossible thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because if God truly exists, then an existence such as himself would definitely have long ago been punished!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If He doesn’t exist – ‘Mushi’, my condolences.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a brisk swish of his robes, ‘he’ leisurely left the nightly school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Dream World Beast should have hatched by now…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, all that’s left would be the finale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The day that my wish is fulfilled won’t be far away, either…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end – ‘he’ lifted his head to look at the two.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before that, you just do your best in having happy and sweet dreams –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the distant past, there was an existence that goaded the primeval humans into stealing the forbidden fruit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name of that creature, the most cunning and ugly among all creatures, is – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Night 3: The Girl who died a Thousand years ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch5|Final Night: &amp;quot;Don&#039;t Look&amp;quot;]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=92326</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol1 Ch4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch4&amp;diff=92326"/>
		<updated>2011-04-24T20:26:14Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: More edits and re-editing elements that somehow weren&amp;#039;t save.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=== The Fourth Night : Loneliness ← Kodoku → Insect Poison ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the season had long changed into winter, the air that remained in the corridors in the school seemed to be particularly cold deep at night, and even the hazy scene that seemed to float in the darkness gave off a feeling of piercing chill. People meant this exact place when they talk about an ordinary school that’s rarely praised and rarely criticized – Kannonsakazaki Private High School. However, this ordinary scene was currently showing something incongruously strange. The moonlight that shone in through the window made the corridor glisten with light as if it were a mirror, and a few human figures were wobbling along the bright corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were about ten teenagers. Since they were all wearing the uniforms of Kannonsakazaki High School, they should be the school’s students! There were boys and girls with similar unfocused expressions on their faces, stumbling along as if they were the risen dead. Their faces were full of gloom, apparently having lost their human conscience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their leader was the only person who was dressed oddly among these students in uniform. With a long purple robe, holding a large crystal ball in his hands, those eyes that still sparkled with residue light in the darkness were red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was indeed the mysterious fortune teller who gave the Dream World Beast to Sakaki Guryuu, tried to kill Usagawa Rinne, and survived after Guriko’s attack. He did not wear his hood. The expressionless youth’s face was exposed in the school at the dead of night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This macabre team, led by the fortune teller, marched forward. Soon they arrived at the third floor and stopped in front of the sealed classroom that no one usually approached. Although so many people were gathered together, there was not a single word of conversation. The surroundings were enveloped in a frightening stillness. The fortune teller broke the silence and said: “… I see, it was indeed something very vicious!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one answered his words. The fortune teller gave a look, urging a boy amongst these students with a particularly thick build to step forward. A rough and large axe was held in the boy’s hands. In order to forbid people from entering, the door of the sealed classroom had wooden panels nailed on it. The boy lifted the axe and chopped downwards chaotically, destroying the door. The sound of him hacking away, as if intending to break the others’ eardrums, echoed in the silent school for a long time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Clack’, the wooden panel made a mighty noise, and the door was completely smashed. Age-old thick dust filled up the air, but the fortune teller did not mind it at all. He spoke to the students behind him: “hurry, the door’s open, get inside –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a word the students, with faces filled with dead blank expressions, obeyed the fortune teller’s words and walked into the empty abandoned classroom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a strange rumor concerning this sealed classroom. Reputedly, all the students who broke into this abandoned classroom for fun had strangely disappeared – it seemed to be true according to the fortune teller; ‘something bad’ was indeed within this classroom. That is an existence that should never be in this world, an existence called a monster. Here, there is an existence that is the same as the fortune teller.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Come, I’m here to bring offerings. This is prepared particularly for you. Please enjoy yourself. As for having their souls already sucked away – please forgive me, as the best way to successfully control humans is to suck away the soul and make them into zombies! You’re not the kind to eat souls anyways, Legion Bandanna, demonic beast of blood and flesh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke to the darkness that formed whirlpools in the class room. Upon closer inspection, the students standing dazedly in the classroom were devored by the darkness one by one, and their figures thus disappeared. Looks like it was truly very hungry. Human actions were truly cruel, locking it up here and not even giving it food. In the pitch dark classroom, the Legion Bandanna’s hunger and hatred were raised to the ultimate level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a satisfied expression on his face, the fortune teller looked almost as if he was appreciating the demonic beast that was savoring the students as he devored them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ever since when, someone was standing behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh dear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller turned his head. A red-haired woman, about twenty years old, was standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s a Mushi. It probably discovered that something odd was happening in the school and came to ascertain the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller waved a hand and spoke to the Mushi, which had the appearance of a woman: “What’s wrong? Do you need to come to this school for something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t play dumb, I’m asking what you are doing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi was unmoved, and nor did the expression on its face change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s your intention in feeding the carnivorous beast? You should know the danger in this, right? If it’s just a pointless game, then you must be disciplined as a ‘Mushi’ –” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just then, the expression on the Mushi’s face froze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Discovered it yet?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who? Who are you? You&#039;re not a ‘Mushi’ – not one of us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Shuuu’ – the fortune teller moved with a lightening speed that human eyes wouldn’t be able to see; it was a speed that Mushi, whose physical abilities are not any higher than humans, can never have. The crystal ball immediately dropped on the ground, making a large sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi opened its red eyes wide in shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can’t be hindered here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sound came from behind the Mushi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– For ‘my’ purpose.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, with his vicious teeth, the fortune teller bit deeply into the slender neck of the Mushi. The Mushi gave out dying shrieks, waved its hands chaotically, but it was useless no matter how it struggled –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Mushi soon disintegrated into the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Ah, don’t worry about it!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller spoke into the pitch dark classroom with a gloomy voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Keep on enjoying your food till you’re full.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, ‘psst’, he laughed. It was a very evil, purely evil laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scene was changing. She’s always felt that before – before she met Sakaki Guryuu, the town had always felt so old and without charisma just like now. Was it going to back to it was before? Usagawa Rinne sighed, then wiped away the tears that trickled down without her noticing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was seven fifty, almost eight o’clock. Having just finished with her work at the fastfood outlet, Rinne was currently riding her bicycle that was creaking with weird sounds since she hasn’t used it for many years. All forms of keeping herself warm were useless in the winter city after sunset. Rinne curved up her body, enduring the chilling air that seemed to almost erode her body. Apparently she still had residue feelings of ‘pain’ concerning temperature. According to Guriko, it looks like it’ll take a long time for those feelings to disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it was said the heartache won’t disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What… should I do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She muttered as if she was speaking about someone else. &#039;&#039;What should I do?&#039;&#039; She had always regarded herself as some special existence before she met Guryuu. This speciality wasn’t meant in a good way, but in a bad way, as a blemished work, a failure, a malfunctioning thing, a piece of crap – however, only after meeting Guryuu did she realize she was definitely not some special existence. There is no such thing as a special existence in a good or bad way. Everyone breathes, eats, sleeps, and lives as such. It is humanity itself that used poverty, personality, social states, and thoughts to classify itself. When she was fifteen, she followed the distinctions that humans made on a whim, thinking that she was a special existence, thinking that she was not worthy, useless even alive, and thus wanted death. Only when she met Guryuu did she understand how to enjoy an ordinary life, and feel that she isn’t special, just an ordinary human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However – she was no longer an ordinary human. How can someone who has an eternal life be ordinary? She hasn’t eaten anything, but can still move and speak; does such a creature count as human? How can it, how can it be!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is thinking of Sakaki, thinking of the existence of her beloved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humans will definitely one day part once they meet. Even if they do nothing, one day separation will arrive in the form of ‘death’. Although Rinne could understand such things, she’s never thought about it before. They won’t be in a teacher-and-student relationship once she graduates from high school; they’d become a ordinary couple, and will one day marry… and be together forever, just having such uncertain sweet dreams, not thinking about the separation that will arrive one day at last, just live as such. However… now she has to think of this; she has to think how she, who won’t even be granted death, part with Sakaki. One day Sakaki will die, but she can not die. Therefore, she must decide herself the time to part. Rinne’s tears fell splattering to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, no, no, Rinne murmured. The bicycle crossed the shopping street, galloping on the uneven ground. The moonlight shone down silently, the grass waved with a rustle, but Rinne was not in the mood to enjoy them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can this be, how can this be…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was rare for Rinne to speak such pessimistic words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She suddenly wanted to see Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I used to want a teddy bear very much,&#039;&#039; Rinne said. &#039;&#039;What’s a teddy bear?&#039;&#039; Guriko asked without looking at Rinne. Her sight was focused on the television in front of her, where soft little Kirby was jumping cutely. After yesterday’s ‘Obake no Q-Tarō’, Guriko was challenging action games again today. She was probably getting used to it, and the way her hand used the controller were far more dexterous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne still couldn’t decide her future after listening to Guriko talking about the truth yesterday. There were many choices. Staying beside Sakaki until he dies and travel with Guriko after he dies; she can also chose not go with Guriko and pass her soul to Mushi; or, as their relation isn’t yet very intimate and the separation won’t hurt too deeply, she many even leave Sakaki’s side tomorrow. However, although she can easily think up these choices, in reality she couldn’t choose as Rinne loves Sakaki very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He’s Rinne’s lifesaver, an object of admiration, her most important person in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This thing, the Teddy Bear…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke of the past. She felt she wanted to talk about it. Although Guriko didn’t reply, it seemed she was listening attentively and would ask as soon as she has questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a toy, a bear toy! Because it’s made in a very abstract way, maybe it doesn’t look like a bear anymore – I used to want it very much. As to why I wanted it, I can’t remember the reason anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s how everyone was like when they were young!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko, clad in pajamas, controlled Kirby as she said words that made others feel the weight of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A child’s world is actually very small. Even if it’s something that is boring and infinitesimal for adults, children would feel that it’s such a large existence that can’t be ignored, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled and lay across the prepared bed. The warm table had long ago been pushed to the corner of the room, and the preparations before sleep were already complete.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s probably just like that. But my dad – I didn’t have a mum. He didn’t understand my thoughts, and told me off, very harshly: ‘don’t ask for such things’. Since I couldn’t understand it, I kept throwing fits. That was probably… the beginning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time was half past eight at night. Guriko had been playing video games from when she came back from school till now. If she was told: “you’re gonna hurt your eyes!’, she’d reply: ‘It’ll be fine on its own.” That is indeed true!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After that, it just went all downhill. As I grew up, my personality also became very distorted. I became a person without interests, always feeling that the entire world doesn’t acknowledge me, and no one’s listening to me. I became entangled in this paranoia and began to be afraid, and began to distance myself from others…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based to what Rinne was currently like, it’s very hard to imagine this. However, Rinne really did have such a time. Back then she hated others, hated herself, and hated the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even hating life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There was no place for me in school, and I couldn’t get any solace at home, Plus, there was nothing I liked or was interested in; I just kept accumulating stress. Stress is very scary, Guriko; it’s definitely a monster. The monster named stress continued to erode my heart, gnaw away at that beautiful heart, and then I became someone hateful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since I didn’t have the courage to be rebellious, I could only lock myself in my room and resist passively. Although it’s boring to stay in the room, it wasn’t painful either, so I kept staying locked in the room. Dad couldn’t understand me. Whenever he was angry he swore ‘you piece of crap’ while beating me, or said ‘get to school!’ while kicking me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like so, Rinne completely snapped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knew there’s nothing good left even if she keeps living.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then finish it, she thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Had I not met Sakaki-sensei, I should probably be dead already. It was at the seaside, the seaside durng winter, when there was absolutely no one around. I was walking on the empty wave cutters, thinking of where I would kill myself. I wanted to die, I wanted to commit suicide. Now that I think about it, it’s really scary, but back then I really did snap!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or it could be said that she was mad. Rinne gave a small smile. On the television screen, Kirby fell into a hole and died. Play again! But there are no such chances in life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… I jumped in, trying to drown myself. I walked to the cliff and jumped, aiming for the deep waters. I didn’t hope to be saved, and didn’t think that anyone would save me. The sea water was so cold, it’s enough to kill someone. I remember it very vividly. But all I felt then was that it was so cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Death is not a warm thing!” Rinne said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s obvious!” Guriko said coldly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But some people feel that it’s a warm and happy thing. Those crazy ones who think death is even happier than living.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said evenly. Confusion emerged on Rinne’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I tried to die a few times too; I still want to die now. There’s nothing important for me, and I don’t know what I’m living for; I long for the concept of death very much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reborn Kirby was walking forward in high spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko smiled unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m a bit jealous of you. You have something important, using that important existence – Sakaki Guryuu, as your stable pillar, and living on with happiness. I’m jealous, and I miss it. It is the beautiful feeling that I left behind a long long time ago. That’s reasonable, because for the person that I am right now –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko suddenly had a lost expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– there isn’t anything important.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, why did Guriko stay alive? Rinne tried to think. The reason Guriko was alive was probably due to the face she ‘can’t die’, not that she ‘wanted to live’, right? This thought is just too pessimistic. This girl, in order to protect those who received the Apple from the threats of Mushi, and also to avenge her family on Mushi, lived on based on the feelings of duty, destiny, and hatred. &#039;&#039;But I feel that she is very tough, and very gentle.&#039;&#039; Guriko didn’t escape death, and she had fought alone to prevent her own misfortunes from occurring again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko, I –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne spoke from the depths of her heart: “– can’t I be the ‘most important’ person in Guriko’s heart?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko gave Rinne a look. It was the look of a kitten picked up from the street, wanting to be coquettish but weary at the same time. It was an expression that wanted to rely on someone but fearful at the same time, mixed in with some clumsiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t know…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s gaze returned to the television. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I like you. I haven’t met anyone I like for a long time, but I have been separated from these kinds of feelings for a long while, therefore… I don’t know if I’m able to feel that you’re ‘important’. I can no longer distinguish whether this is the normal feeling that I had a thousand years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The girl who had died a long, looong time ago stared into nothingness and said: “I’ll tell you when I’ve come to a conclusion, Rinne. Thanks for your kind words.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tilting her head, Guriko still smiled clumsily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For just a little bit, an expression showed on Rinne’s face as if she wanted to cry, but she quickly got back to the original topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Back to our previous topic, hmm… where were we?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where you jumped into the sea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko replied as she fought the boss at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne nodded. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I jumped into the sea to seek death. As to why I chose the sea, it’s because it was close… also, it would trouble a lot of people if I commit suicide on the railway.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You thought of others even back then! That’s really like you right now… hoho.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rarely, Guriko smiled. Rinne’s eyes were looking at somewhere far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei saved me there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why would Sakaki be there?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aye?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s eyes widened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Rinne tilted her head as if thinking about something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Hmm, huh, speaking off, why indeed? No one swims in the sea during winter, so why would Sensei be there? Although I don’t know, I think Sensei must be beside the sea due to some sort of business. Then he saw me jumping, and saved me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sakaki was probably there to kill himself too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s impossible!” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne burst out laughing due to Guriko’s words. It’d be impossible even if it’s a joke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyways, Sensei saved me at the risk of his life, and then resuscitated me, who was hovering near death – Ahh, Guriko, why are you allowing me to say this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Pa’, Rinne suddenly knocked on Guriko’s head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shocked, Guriko looked at Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked very embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… And then, Sensei told me off, saying I shouldn’t kill myself, then – Ahaha, what do you think Sensei, drenched from head to toe, said to me? He said: ‘I fell in love with you at first sight. Please marry me.’ My brain froze, because I suddenly felt like Cinderella, with someone as handsome as Sensei suddenly… to me…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne became red to the ears all of a sudden, while Guriko opened her eyes wide in shock. She probably didn’t know why Rinne was blushing; perhaps, even Rinne herself didn’t know the reason!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was – the same time last year, or a bit later. At the end, I found the hope to keep living because I met Sakaki-sensei, and so I gave up trying to kill myself and decide to study at Kannonsakazaki High School. I didn’t know that Sensei would chase after me as a teacher…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That guy’s activity is pretty messy itself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I was really happy! I liked Sensei even back then. Even now, I still feel that meeting Sensei in the sea was like a dream…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a dreamy, euphoric expression, Rinne said softly with a hand on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was truly – miraculous. Perhaps it could be called destiny!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meeting Sakaki Guryuu, who changed Usagawa Rinne’s life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time it was also the beginning of the worst situation that Usagawa Rinne was now facing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she easily went past level by level, Guriko said to Rinne with an innocent voice: “… Rinne, could it be that you ate it at that time?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, I ate the Apple.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne answered quietly. Of course, this isn’t the apple that you’d buy from the shops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the forbidden fruit that would give a human immortality, the Apple that is growing on the tree at entrance of the next world, where only some chosen people can arrive there. No one knows what conditions were used to choose those humans who can arrive at the tree. The only thing that&#039;s certain was that those who ate the Apple would never be able to die, and would forever be targeted by the Mushi as long as they’re alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think Usagawa Rinne once died in that stretch of sea. Resurrecting due to having eaten the Apple, and then receiving hope from Sakaki-sensei; all of these things gave me a true rebirth, and I am still alive today.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko listened to Rinne with a gentle expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko had lived with her for almost a month already, Rinne thought. In this short time, this girl had become more human-like. She didn’t appear to notice it herself, but she smiled more often, and her expressions were much more softened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Would I be able to more or less heal Guriko’s heart like Sakaki did to mine?&#039;&#039; Rinne smiled inwardly. The reason that Rinne wanted to save Guriko without a particular reason was perhaps that Rinne projected the self that didn’t have anything important in the world and wanted to die onto Guriko! However, it could be said that it had nothing to do with it, and Rinne simply liked Guriko’s personality. She knew that although Guriko was rude and found it hard to understand others’ emotions, she wasn’t a bad person. If that’s the case, then it’d be too pitiful for such a person to endure pain. Therefore, Rinne sincerely wanted to help her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Sakaki… Guryuu…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s hands didn’t stop, and she said while she kept playing the video game: “Is that guy really so charismatic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm, very.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne replied immediately. Guriko still said with a serious face: “I’d think so, since he’s the person whom you like.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such delightful words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m beginning to want to think about getting along well with that guy too, and it seems you don’t like me to argue with that guy, so I’ll back down. But that guy still seems to be guarded towards me even now – probably we can’t be good friends!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm, that’s good, Guriko.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was honestly glad. It would be great if Guriko and Sakaki can get along peacefully. That’d just be amazing! Therefore, Rinne suggested with a smiling face: “Should the three of us go somewhere together sometime next week? It’d make us know each other better. I don’t know if Sensei would have the time, but the end-of-semester exams finish next week, and I won’t be working either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t mind… but it’d only make things boring if you bring me along!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No it won’t!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne laughed, and Guriko also smiled as she turned her face around – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Guriko’s face became full of loathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… This…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of Guriko’s movements have ceased. She only stared at the ceiling of the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”What’s wrong, Guriko?” Rinne asked, surprised. On the screen, Kirby was already dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”… What is this, what is this scent. Not – a beast, what is this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Could it be ‘Mushi’? No – it’s such a strong power; Rinne!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sharp yell startled Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a serious face, Guriko said:” I’ll go and check out the situation outside. You stay in this room, and don’t open the door no matter who comes. Turn off the lights and try not to make a sound until I come back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Wait until I’m back. I’ve got a bad feeling –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko kicked open the door and sprang into the night town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter what a well-to-do family he was born into, how favored he was by the goddess of fortune, and how beautiful his features were, Sakaki’s heart was still unable to be satisfied. Even though he showed his talent in all sorts of fields and was praised by society, his body was still eroded by feelings of emptiness. Sakaki thought that he would never be happy, since he can’t obtain satisfaction no matter how much glory he obtained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Happiness is a Mobius&#039; Ring that one can find no end no matter how close one looks at it. It is truly foolish to become encumbered by that and wastes one’s life on it. If one doesn’t have the standard of ‘such and such is happiness, to achieve such would be happiness’, then displeasure would undoubtedly follow no matter how accomplished he becomes. If so, then what is the point of setting a noble and lofty goal? Happiness can be found everywhere if only you’d stop and think about it. Sakaki’s days of youth were wasted under a misconception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a complete coincidence to meet Usagawa Rinne. He just wanted to see the ocean very much. Back then, Sakaki’s work was very busy. He was demanded to provide more excellent academic research, and create more novel art pieces. He was already beginning to loathe such a life where he’s squeezed dry. Therefore, had he not found Rinne that day, he may well have jumped into the sea himself. Sakaki believes he was already pushed into such a mental state back then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One year ago, in the seaside at winter, Rinne jumped into the icy-cold sea without hesitation right in front of Sakaki’s eyes. Apart from Sakaki, no one was around. Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone would publish that research one day anyways, right? Even if Sakaki didn’t exist, someone else would participate in the Olympics anyways, right? Even without Sakaki, art would still progress, right? However, apart from Sakaki, there was absolutely no one else who would be able to save Rinne. For the first time since Sakaki was born, he found something meaningful that only he could accomplish. That was the thing he found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without hesitation, Sakaki jumped into the sea after Rinne. If the rescuer wasn’t Sakaki, then he would have sunk into the sea too, frozen with the coldness. However, with a perfect pose, Sakaki energetically saved Rinne and immediately dragged her back to the shore, and woke her up from unconsciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was simply, purely moved. At that time, Sakaki understood the meaning of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The answer is Usagawa Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What happened afterwards was as everyone knew.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki decided to live for Usagawa Rinne, because for him that is the only happiness. No matter what others said, that is the happiness he found by himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a year ago when Sakaki Guryuu obtained the hope of life from Rinne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Argh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the night shift room of the Kannonsakazaki Private High School, Sakaki Guryuu slowly woke up from the dream that vividly reanimated his past memories. With a low moan, he lifted up his head and took in his surroundings. Under the bright – but rather fake feeling – lighting, Sakaki was sitting in front of a table that was empty apart from a coffee pot. Looks like he accidentally fell asleep. He’d been worrying over Rinne recently and was feeling rather down due to lack of sleep at night; it was little wonder that he fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki rubbed his sleepy eyes with his fingers, smoothed his messy fringe, and got up wanting to wash his face. Although the night shift room was small, equipments such as beds and washing stands were all present. Having washed his face and scattered away the fatigue, Sakaki wiped his face with a towel and stretched luxuriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how long did he sleep for? He couldn’t even figure out clearly when he fell asleep. It was Sakaki’s turn to take the night shift tonight – that is, a day when a teacher stays behind at the school, patrol the buildings, turn off the lights, and lock all doors – that was why he was still at the school at such a late hour. Although he felt that the students of Kannonsakazaki were all very obedient and unlikely to sneak into the school at night, those who sneak into the school aren’t students only. That’s why Sakaki took this duty, and considered this as a part of the job.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at his watch, it was already nine o’clock. He was very hungry since he didn’t have dinner. He’ll probably buy some food from some convenient store and then patrol the school – after having decided that, Sakaki grabbed the change lying casually around and walked out of the night shift room. The soft moonlight outside the window was scattered on the quiet corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Sakaki pricked his ears and listened carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt a nervous presence, and a solemn expression surfaced on his face. There were sounds of breathing; a rapid breathing like a beast’s that he didn’t know where it came from. Was I thinking too much? But –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Closing the door of the night shift room, Sakaki walked towards the direction of the suspicious sound. It may be that a madman had slipped in, or a stray dog – this town is, after all, a rural place, and such things happen once in a while. If that’s the case then he’d have to chase it away. That’s his job as the person taking the shift.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki, with his strong sense of duty, made up his mind and casually turned around a curve in the corridor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrrrrr.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Rrrrraaaaarrrrr---“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard that sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That ominous scream and moan was truly unlike anything made by creatures of this world. The angry roar smacked its way here as if it was an impact wave that shook the air, and robbed away Sakaki’s ability to think in the blink of an eye. He froze immediately, standing dead still, and ‘that’ obviously thought Sakaki, standing still, is a wonderful target to attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um – uh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki reacted suddenly, lowering his body to dodge that blow. Instead of Sakaki, the air was cleaved apart. Claws; those were claws of animals. The claws swept past the top of Sakaki’s head, and knocked into the wall unhindered and vigorously. The terrifying destructive power crashed the concrete wall into smithereens.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha – “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– What?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t even ascertain the appearance of the perpetrator, and could only rely on his instincts to dodge from the danger and move away. With all the strength in his legs, Sakaki jumped backwards and landed safely on the ground. However, cold sweat seeped out from his skin and his heartbeat increased rapidly. The air around him seethed with a thick smell of blood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That scent should have been there beforehand, but he didn’t notice it. Now that he paid attention to it, he could tell it was a very heavy odor; it was blood, and a large amount of it too. Why would such a smell – appear in the quiet night school? Sakaki kept on thinking, trying to comprehend the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The words emerging from his brain were ‘Guriko’, and ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s got to do with those guys, right? But Sakaki didn’t have the extra energy to keep thinking, because he knew he was in the middle of a dangerous, changing whirlpool.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Raaaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘That’ screamed. It was a scream of a beast that had long ago lost reason. Sakaki took out the pistol that he carried with him from his pocket. He had thought that both Guriko and ‘Mushi’ were very quiet recently and there would be no need to use this, but he never would have thought that such a terrifying monster existed in the school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a terrifying monster that Sakaki had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Its tall figure almost touched the ceiling. The reason that such a vast body didn’t appear to be slow was the strange shape of this monster. Its middle is a part that looked to be the torso. Like a spider, numerous long and thin legs stretched out from the body, and one long protruding part was on top of the body. A giant, ferocious eyeball grew on that promontory. The monster’s shape really isn’t pretty at all! It has no hairs, a wet and slimy body, and it stank a lot. This creature is evidently not a creature of this earth. However, for no apparent reason, it didn’t feel incongruous in the night school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s angry, large eyeball was facing Sakaki. It had many legs, with a sharp claw on the end of each one. The monster seemed to want to use those claws to tear apart and devor Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Damn, it hurts, what this is thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered: “Just how much do you want to destroy our daily life? Mushi, Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Sakaki decided to strike first. He fired with his pistol, ‘bam bam bam’ shooting three times in succession. Gunshots rang through the silence; a monster had appeared in the school; all had collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The empty cartridges fell on the corridor floor with a small sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ --- Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s figure suddenly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whoa –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki widened his eyes and stopped firing. With the disappearance of the target, the bullets embedded into the wall and the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, the monster that had originally disappeared as if it had melted immediately reformed as if solidified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Roaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if nothing had happened, it roared loudly and galloped towards Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the monster that loomed towards him, Sakaki even forgot to aim with his gun and just stood there dazedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claws, two claws. Sakaki skidded on the floor and dodged the ferocious attack that intended to kill him. The monster seemed to be unskilled with delicate movements. Furious, it smashed face-forward into the wall, and only stopped when it broke all the window panes. With a pale face, Sakaki brushed off the scattering fragments of glass around him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Please, can you please not do actions that defy the laws of physics…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It disappeared, the monster had indeed disappeared. It dodged bullets, and raided straight towards Sakaki with a destructive power more than enough to flatten a human body. It was almost like a ridiculous existence that lived to fight. At the end, Sakaki couldn’t even understand why he was attacked; a small voice in his head whispered that there may be no reasons to start with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can’t give up, he can’t be killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as Usagawa Rinne is alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki – won’t allow himself to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s trust and a promise. Seriously – I fell in love with a problematic girl. ‘Mushi’, Guriko, monsters; they appear one after the other and try to deter the path of our love. However, no matter what the obstacles may be, nothing can stop me. Oi, monster, who do you think I am –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki said to the slow-moving monster that was looking towards him: “– I am the most powerful daddy-long-legs in the world!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki hurried to open fire, not even giving the monster the time to disappear, and sprinted off at the same time that he fired. In the split second that the monster was shot by the bullet and screamed with shock, Sakaki had already escaped from the corridor like a rabbit. How can he fight such a monster? This is a question of priorities. It’s not like a video game; defeating that monster won’t increase experience nor will it give him anything. If so, then there’s no reason to fight. It’d be better to run away and get the police or the army to fight!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pragmatist Sakaki Guryuu is twenty years old this year. It is no longer an age to dream of fighting monsters to maintain world peace. Although there is the possibility that others may be attacked while he runs away, but the result would be the same since he won’t win even if he faces battle. Therefore, he has to get those who can defeat the monster more quickly. It should work with just one infantry division, right? No matter how strong he is, Sakaki is still human at the end; he’s not superman, he has no duty to fight the monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the monster was not kind enough to let Sakaki go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Raaaaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster arrived behind Sakaki, and only one of its feet disappeared. And in the next moment –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uoah?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster’s feet pierced through space and ‘grew’ out of the darkness. Sakaki hurried to twist his body. Although he dodged the monster’s frontal attack, he couldn’t completely dodge it. His clothing and skins were both sliced up by the claw. It hurts; this feeling probably means the wound went all the way to the bone. Sakaki moaned with pain and fell on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clank”, the pistol dropped on the corridor floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Roaaaaar!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The monster roared with a strange sound. A closer look showed that one of the monster’s feet was sucked into the darkness in thin air. Although he didn’t know its mechanism, it appeared that the feet passed through space and grew out again in front of Sakaki. Though the feet immediately retreated, the monster’s body loomed closer to Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tch… that’s cheating!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sakaki complained, he endured the pain and reached out a hand to pick up the gun. However, the monster’s feet appeared out of thin air, and kicked away the gun. That feet also gave Sakaki’s jaw a heavy blow. Sakaki’s body flew and smacked into the wall. His spare cartridge dropped from his pocket, making a crisp sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– It was all over!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Uuu…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he has to hold on until the end. Ever since the day that Rinne was killed by Guriko, Sakaki had decided that he can only die after he’s ensured Rinne’s safety. That is the reason of Sakaki’s life. How can he be killed here – under such unreasonable conditions too?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki stood up purely due to his will, and stared at the monster without moving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Stop trying to push yourself. You’ll die!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the middle of his field of sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Whoosh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A silvery, shining object pierced deeply into the monster. The monster, which didn’t even move back when shot by the gun, staggered with this blow and gave out roaring wails with purple body fluid bursting out. The cruel weapon that stabbed into the monster’s tough body and inflicted pain was a spoon. A girl dressed in black stood there as if protecting Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whoosh. The wind blew in from the broken window and blew at the very unique wolf-like haircut. Dry leaves fell on the corridor, and the girl’s white fingertips held a brand new spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rinne would be very sad if you die. That’s not what I want to see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This girl, who has a name as cruel and savage as Gankyuu Eguriko, turned her head and looked at Sakaki over her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So I’m going to save you. After all –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spoon reflected moonlight, letting out an alluring shine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– I bought a lot of spoon with Rinne’s money too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Buy them with your own money! Usarin-kakka is very poor.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t help but start to scold. Guriko, surprised, narrowed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So noisy. You, almost dead, just be good and stay there. A useless guy needs to behave like a useless guy and stay at a corner with some self-preservation. That thing’s opponent is me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Frankly, he didn’t think that this person’s appearance would make him so reassured. Sakaki didn’t trust Guriko. He felt restless whenever he thought she may show her true colours one day and attack Rinne. That’s because for Sakaki, just like that monster twisting and roaring in pain, Guriko isn’t human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But she didn’t kill Rinne, and recently she’s smiling more too. Although she didn’t open her heart completely to Sakaki, she was already appearing to be like a human. Moreover, she came to save him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki muttered. He couldn’t hold on any longer with the pain of the wound, and immediately knelt down on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I told you to stop trying to be tough. Listen to what others say! Students are supposed to not listen to the teacher, but when the teacher doesn’t listen to the students it’s a social problem. Your job is to stay alive, and just leave the business of battle to me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Guriko fired out spoons with the speed of bullets being fired. Spoons pierced the monster’s entire body one after the other, and purple body fluid sprayed out copiously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko rapidly pulled out new spoons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Mmm. Since it’s so big, long-range attacks would take too long.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
”Guriko… that thing, what is that thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt that Guriko should know the truth of that monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a monster.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can tell that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then why did you ask?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like Guriko didn’t want to explain one single bit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt anger rising up in him. Guriko noticed that he’s angry, and reluctantly explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a dark monster that people wouldn’t sense in their lives; that’s what kind of a creature it is. There are actually many dangers that humans don’t know about. Although I haven’t seen a monster like this – it was probably originally sealed in this school, and awoke due to some opportunity!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What opportunity?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After thinking for a while, Guriko answered matter-of-factly: “It’s probably ‘Mushi’, but it’s just too unfortunate if it happens to be a coincidence. Abnormal existences like me and ‘Mushi’ can easily find such monsters. Although I don’t know the goal of ‘Mushi’, but awakening such a monster – after all, it’s too dangerous to let it roam free. It should have the battle strength to easily kill off a human.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I felt that first-hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. Your life is rather tough – Sakaki.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt that Guriko smiled. But since she wasn’t facing Sakaki, Sakaki didn’t know what her real expression was. The monster was already staring at her angrily with an eye that has changed its color.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko. That things can do strange tricks, be careful!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before he knew it, Sakaki was already giving Guriko advices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t worry, you duck down now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko wasn’t listening at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How come she’s so not cute! But she is reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki realized that he’s released his caution towards her. &#039;&#039;I’ll also believe in this girl that Rinne believes in&#039;&#039;, Sakaki Guryuu thought at this instant. Guriko had undoubtedly saved Sakaki, and Usagawa Rinne also trusts both of them very much. The three of them, who started off as perpetrator and victims, had somehow already developed some kind of a bond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… Little did they know that is according to the plot-like development the ‘enemy’ had written.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In pajamas, Guriko rapidly dodged the attacks speeding towards her, and approached the monster by running in the corridor with spoons in one hand. The situation had been completely reversed. The monster was no longer the perpetrator but the victim. The giant and grotesque monster had been overwhelmed by the delicate girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With all her strength, Guriko lunged towards the protrusion on the monster, which was continuously resisting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You mad monster screaming nonsense, just watch me gorge out your eyeballs!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pluck.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Pzzt, pzzt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following strange sounds, the spoon sank into the monster’s eye socket and eye liquid spurted out. The enormous lament the monster made at the moment of its death echoed in the night school. The expression on Guriko’s face didn’t change. The monster ended its duty as the pitiful sacrifice and returned to the darkness. Like ‘Mushi’, the monster dissipated into air without leaving a bone behind as soon as it died.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All that was left in the corridor was purple body liquid. The monster was completely destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pulling his hood low, the young fortune teller looked at this scene at a distance with a smile on his face. His red eyes sparkled with an ominous light. In his hand, he held the gun that Sakaki dropped on the ground and his spare cartridge; he ordered the monster to transport those cross space. As long as he obtained this weapon, his plan would have reached its final stage. He only needed to endure this a little longer before he can stop pretending to be those disgusting ‘Mushi’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Thank you, my dear Legion Bandanna. You really did act as I thought… had I been lucky, I was hoping that Sakaki Guryuu would be almost dead by now. What a surprise. As a human, he counts as a very strong master athlete. What a pity that he got away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling, ‘he’ muttered to himself with ‘his’ original tone: “’Pleasures should be saved till the last’, that should count as God’s command. God, hehehe, what a convenient existence. He even created a fate that suits me so well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Outside of Guriko and Sakaki’s sight, ‘he’ looked at the sky nonchalantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Or was it that – such a person doesn’t even exist?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That isn’t an impossible thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because if God truly exists, then an existence such as himself would definitely have long ago been punished!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If He doesn’t exist – ‘Mushi’, my condolences.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a brisk swish of his robes, ‘he’ leisurely left the night school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Dream World Beast should have hatched by now…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, all that’s left would be the finale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The day that my wish is fulfilled won’t be far away, either…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end – ‘he’ lifted his head to look at the two.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before that, you just do your best in having happy sweet dreams –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the distant past, there was an existence that goaded the primeval humans into stealing the forbidden fruit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name of that creature, the most cunning and ugly among all creatures, is – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Night 3: The Girl who died a Thousand years ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch5|Final Night: &amp;quot;Don&#039;t Look&amp;quot;]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Brynhilde&amp;diff=91945</id>
		<title>User talk:Brynhilde</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Brynhilde&amp;diff=91945"/>
		<updated>2011-04-22T02:20:57Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;... Bryn... Is this where you&#039;re referring to as the &amp;quot;talk&amp;quot; page? :|;;;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-- Fish&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hey... Anserina here. D: Please let B-L be okay. I hope the others get here soon, too...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
sharingan here....where is this talk page...is it here?&lt;br /&gt;
and what the hell happened to BL??!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For reference, the section &amp;quot;25a&amp;quot; that ProBoards refers to on the error page is as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;25. TERMINATION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a) By ProBoards&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
WITHOUT LIMITING ANY OTHER PROVISION OF THIS AGREEMENT, PROBOARDS RESERVES THE RIGHT TO, IN PROBOARDS&#039; SOLE DISCRETION AND WITHOUT NOTICE OR LIABILITY, DENY USE OF THE WEBSITE AND/OR SERVICES TO ANY PERSON FOR ANY REASON OR FOR NO REASON AT ALL, INCLUDING WITHOUT LIMITATION FOR ANY BREACH OR SUSPECTED BREACH OF ANY REPRESENTATION, WARRANTY OR COVENANT CONTAINED IN THIS AGREEMENT, OR OF ANY APPLICABLE LAW OR REGULATION.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;DENY USE... FOR NO REASON AT ALL&amp;quot;? What the hell kind of policy is that? &amp;gt;:|&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-- Fish&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Private Message on B-T Forum ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Hello Brynhilde, I&#039;ve left you a private message on the Baka-Tsuki Forum. If you have time, please have a look and reply to me when you can. Thanks! :) [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 02:24, 24 March 2011 (EDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== MTM final night ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brynhilde: you appear to have forgotten to actually upload the final night in MTM v1... or is it that I just can&#039;t find it? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 18:50, 14 April 2011 (UCT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sorry: didn&#039;t realize. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:14, 14 April 2011 (UCT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;m not going to use the boards on B-T much, so whatever details I want to say shall go here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Byrn, it seems to me that we&#039;re not as organized as I thought we&#039;d be when I first started with MtM. I feel that we have to be more timely and professional when it comes to good timing on exercising our edits on the various chapters. I also remember that you stated that we must not touch any chapters until we have your say-so; I cannot just go around and change stuff behind your back lest I&#039;d get into problems neither of us will enjoy. That is not something I&#039;d want to do, so if possible we should stay more in touch with each other be it in here or Beast&#039;s Lair so that any future ideas or reviews shall be done between us and the rest of the editors in MtM.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those are all my concerns. If there&#039;s anything else I can do, please ask. -- [[User:Chaos_Greyblood|Chaos Greyblood]] April 21 of 2011, 7:25 pm PCT&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Brynhilde&amp;diff=91943</id>
		<title>User talk:Brynhilde</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Brynhilde&amp;diff=91943"/>
		<updated>2011-04-22T02:18:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;... Bryn... Is this where you&#039;re referring to as the &amp;quot;talk&amp;quot; page? :|;;;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-- Fish&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hey... Anserina here. D: Please let B-L be okay. I hope the others get here soon, too...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
sharingan here....where is this talk page...is it here?&lt;br /&gt;
and what the hell happened to BL??!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For reference, the section &amp;quot;25a&amp;quot; that ProBoards refers to on the error page is as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;25. TERMINATION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a) By ProBoards&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
WITHOUT LIMITING ANY OTHER PROVISION OF THIS AGREEMENT, PROBOARDS RESERVES THE RIGHT TO, IN PROBOARDS&#039; SOLE DISCRETION AND WITHOUT NOTICE OR LIABILITY, DENY USE OF THE WEBSITE AND/OR SERVICES TO ANY PERSON FOR ANY REASON OR FOR NO REASON AT ALL, INCLUDING WITHOUT LIMITATION FOR ANY BREACH OR SUSPECTED BREACH OF ANY REPRESENTATION, WARRANTY OR COVENANT CONTAINED IN THIS AGREEMENT, OR OF ANY APPLICABLE LAW OR REGULATION.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;DENY USE... FOR NO REASON AT ALL&amp;quot;? What the hell kind of policy is that? &amp;gt;:|&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-- Fish&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Private Message on B-T Forum ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Hello Brynhilde, I&#039;ve left you a private message on the Baka-Tsuki Forum. If you have time, please have a look and reply to me when you can. Thanks! :) [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 02:24, 24 March 2011 (EDT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== MTM final night ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brynhilde: you appear to have forgotten to actually upload the final night in MTM v1... or is it that I just can&#039;t find it? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 18:50, 14 April 2011 (UCT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sorry: didn&#039;t realize. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:14, 14 April 2011 (UCT)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;m not going to use the boards on B-T much, so whatever details I want to say shall go here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Byrn, it seems to me that we&#039;re not as organized as I thought we&#039;d be when I first started with MtM. I feel that we have to be more timely and professional when it comes to good timing on exercising our edits on the various chapters. I also remember that you stated that we must not touch any chapters until we have your say-so; I cannot just go around and change stuff behind your back lest I&#039;d get into problems neither of us will enjoy. That is not something I&#039;d want to do, so if possible we should stay more in touch with each other be it in here or Beast&#039;s Lair so that any future ideas or reviews shall be done between us and the rest of the editors in MtM.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those are all my concerns. If there&#039;s anything else I can do, please ask. -- [[User:Chaos_Greyblood Chaos Greyblood]] April 21 of 2011, 7:25 pm PCT&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch2&amp;diff=91303</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol1 Ch2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch2&amp;diff=91303"/>
		<updated>2011-04-18T05:38:28Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== &#039;&#039;&#039;Night 2: The 15th November Incident&#039;&#039;&#039; ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;PLEASE read Translator&#039;s Notes in this chapter. There are layers of hidden meanings that we have been unable to present accurately into English&#039;&#039;&#039; - [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had nothing important to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or, maybe she did, in the past. But she doesn&#039;t remember them anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A millennium – it seemed too long to live for, yet too short to go mad. Happy memories, joy, hopes, miracles; all these warm and gentle feelings were gradually taken away with the ebb of time, until the only thing left in the end was a cold and empty void. Empty as she was - she could only store the Apples of her friends within the void that was her flesh. There was no reason for her to continue living. She did not know why she was alive. For her, who only lived for the sake of living, it was like an ageless monster - did she cease to be a human since a long time ago?   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because she couldn’t smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because there wasn’t a single happy, blissful, or treasured memory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something that did not smile, that did not have something important in life – could such a thing be regarded as &amp;quot;human?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who are you? What are you planning to do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-- As usual, whenever such a question was asked, she would find her words stuck in her throat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her shoelaces weren’t tied well. That was to be expected – after all, it was a long time since she engaged in such a delicate activity. Therefore, Gankyuu Eguriko sat on the wooden floor before the dim shoe closet at Kannonsakazaki Private High School, and tried to tie in a butterfly knot that she couldn&#039;t manage no matter what. After trying for ten minutes, though, she still couldn’t get it right. She could vaguely remember being good at it once, but she had forgotten how to do so long ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only memories she had from her past were ones filled with intolerable anguish, and a feeling of helplessness that seemed to pin her down. That was why Guriko always tried her best to forget her past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was still quite some time before school began, as evident by the empty stairways. Guriko made it a point to come to school earlier in order to practice tying knots. No matter how hard she tried, though, her shoelaces never resembled anything other than a pile of upset noodles, which left Guriko deeply disheartened.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She never even realized when “he” stood before her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Focusing on tying her shoelaces with her head bended low, it wasn’t until she was covered by his shadow did she realize someone was standing before her. Guriko slowly raised her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a tall man, with a handsome face. Guriko had never seen such a comely human. However, Guriko felt nothing even though he was staring right at her. Being an immortal, she didn’t need something like attraction of the opposite sex or love. Those feelings had been eroded to a point of no return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, she found herself shuddering involuntarily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t know why.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… Are you waiting for me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said quietly. It was such an un-cute reaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had left behind all her cute, innocent, Usagawa-Rinne-like reactions behind her a long, long time ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never thought you would be here this early. Having problems with your shoelaces?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man – Sakaki Guryuu - shifted his gaze down toward Guriko’s messed up shoelaces. He then approached her nonchalantly, knelt down, swiftly untied her shoelaces and gracefully whipped by a butterfly knot from the opposite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then looked up at Guriko, who had sat up straight by now, and coldly said, “Don’t you even know such basic things?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-shut up! Why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Damn it&#039;&#039;, Guriko thought. She never would have imagined being saved by this guy, and, for a second there, she was actually slightly happy. Even though she knew that being nice with this guy wouldn’t bring her any good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she knew that it was impossible to be friends with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she knew that, no matter how much, how often she wished for it, it was impossible for feelings to surface.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was something Guriko was very clear with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko shifted her gaze from Sakaki’s face, which was inches from her own, and lowered her head. Sakaki immediately stood up, puffed up his chest, bent his back backwards in an arrogant stance, and looked at Guriko from above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like I said earlier, I want to know who you really are, what the reasons of your actions are, and the goal behind your every movement.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a calm, clear, yet loud voice. It was the voice of a dominator, a person who was clearly a class above others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko didn’t feel the slightest bit intimidated, though.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, you still have to talk… Don’t make me use brute force.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You think you can actually beat me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh boy, what a bother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why did I say something like that?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko slowly hoisted her sailor-uniform-clad body up and glared at Sakaki’s face, which was above the level of her sight. Sakaki returned her glare with an intense, fiery, emerald stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People with beautiful eyes would always end up being beautiful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko averted her gaze and picked up her bag from the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… Why do you want to know? Are you curious? Or intrigued?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither. I’m doing this out of love and commitment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… You’re worried about Usagawa Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a show of resolve. How could he afford to answer so willingly?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did he really love her that much?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko gave him a small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… How admirable. Both you and Usagawa.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing. I’m talking to myself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With that said, Guriko looked at Sakaki, and said in her pure voice, “Instead of being cautious towards me, why not you be on the lookout for ‘Mushi’ instead? I didn’t manage to kill Usagawa, and won’t ever attempt to again. Those ‘Mushi’, on the other hand, won’t give up on the Apple so easily.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mushi…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mushi – it is the name of the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko put on a stern face and stared at Sakaki, as if trying to bore a hole in him with her gaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Those guys are ‘Mushi’ – not only are they everywhere, they will stop at nothing to achieve their goal.”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Don’t let your guard down – That was what Guriko silently thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Out of all the teachers in charge of class 1-B there was one named Sakaki Guryuu. His mannerisms were dignified and elegant, &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Pan An&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Pan An|his features were handsome enough to rival Ganymede]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, and he was an unique teacher, arguably the best in the world. The oddest thing about him was that though he is classified as a history teacher, he also taught all the other subjects. “Are we back in elementary school or something?” Sakaki’s students didn&#039;t approve of this matter at all. The reason why he did this lies with Usagawa Rinne, as he wished to spend as much time with her as possible. Thus, no matter if it was Biology, Gym, or Music, he indiscriminately taught all subjects. Not only that, none of his teaching had even the slightest imperfection. Class 1-B’s steady rise in grades was obvious to anyone who would bother to check. In addition to his handsome features and artistic talent, which were mostly wasted in his teaching profession, he had earned the students&#039; approval as he was mostly a kind soul despite a somewhat cold personality. Therefore, he was a unique existence. Envious teachers who liked to gossip took to calling him &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Neptune King&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Neptune King|Neptune King]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, lord of the perfect ones, out of jealousy; although, the students who grew up in a later generation usually had no idea what that meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet, this superhuman called Sakaki Guryuu had a problem one wouldn’t expect from a person like him. That problem was his “religion” of “worship-Usagawa-Rinne-above-all-else”; in other words, his ideology concerning “the-world-revolves-around-Usarin-kakka”. His love for this one student in Class 1-B was extraordinary, and in fact, it was for the sake of staying near this love - Usagawa Rinne - that the man named Sakaki Guryuu bothered to obtain a teaching license. This love was already common knowledge at Kannonsakazaki High School, and since he was the type to do whatever it took to achieve his goals, his teaching license was naturally obtained through force, influence and authority.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And naturally, he would appear in 1-B’s classroom during lunch break because he wanted to eat bento with Usagawa Rinne. Honestly, the man lacked shame. What part of Usagawa Rinne could have engrossed such a perfect man to a state of such obsession? Does she have some sort of relation to &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Yang Guifei&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Yang Guifei|Helen of Troy in ancient Greece]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;!? Many rumors on the matter spread throughout the school’s student population. For all these reasons, Sakaki remained a main topic in gossip.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one ordinary lunchtime, in the class taught by such a man—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A unique event occurred, which was remembered as “The November 15th Incident” from here onwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hurry up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why won’t Sensei come already?&#039;&#039; Usagawa Rinne thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Monday, November 15th. Thankfully, the classroom that day was quite warm; Rinne smiled calmly, and put two lunchboxes on her desk as she waited for Sakaki Guryuu.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During lunch, Sakaki always disregarded the school lunches and came to the classroom to eat and chat with Rinne. Rinne loved to cook, and never found it troublesome to cook for two. Yet, once in a while, she still felt that, compared to the standard student-teacher relationship, what she did was a bit odd. Sakaki grew up sheltered in an incredibly wealthy household, and the resulting lack of common sense caused people to occasionally react to his odd actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secretly, though, Rinne found this cute. She shouldn’t have felt this way, but seeing that Sakaki the perfect man can act sometimes strange made her feel a bit relieved. Sakaki Guryuu was still a human, just like her. Since it allowed her to think such thoughts, Rinne liked that awkward side of Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like” — Rinne liked Sakaki. Sakaki was a teacher, and Rinne was his student. Despite this difference in status, or rather, this wall between them, the two loved each other. That was their trust, and their mutual understanding. It was thanks to those characteristics that they would be able to find happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Usagawa Rinne was happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She gets worried sometimes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But she was undoubtedly happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was noisy. Even though Kannonsakazaki High School had gathered the most obedient and intelligent students into its classroom, lunchtime still appears rowdy. This wasn’t exactly the most modern high school building, so the floor and walls were a bit unclean and many scribbles made by which past students dotted the walls. Though tidy people would surely be disgusted by such a classroom, Rinne actually liked it. She felt it allowed anyone to understand the heaviness of the room’s history, and know more about the people who used to live within its walls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A cold wind blew in, causing the curtains to flutter inward. Rinne realized that, though it looked warm, it had long since begun to transition to winter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this point, Sakaki Guryuu showed up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki’s hair was not as neat as it usually was, probably since he’d rushed here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as he opened the door, even before walking in, Sakaki shouted, “Sorry I’m late—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not a problem. I don’t mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled while gently responding. Though she actually worried a great deal over Sakaki’s tardiness, she did not show it. Sakaki, still with an apologetic expression, passed through the students who quieted down after seeing their teacher appear, and walked toward Rinne’s desk. He grabbed a chair before Rinne and sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m truly sorry, Usarin-kakka. Someone came to see me at a horrible time. Some person from the education committee or something, it was some old guy who looked like he’d fall dead at any moment. He kept going on and on without getting anywhere; he probably had bad hearing and the Director of Education dumped him onto me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki thought nothing of saying these harsh words, and he gave a sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh! But if you think about it, why did they have to send someone to me? And during my precious lunch break at that. The office is probably trying to punish me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne held back a laugh, cover her mouth with her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki’s confused expression was just too cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei, it’s best if you don’t think someone wants to punish you or is badmouthing you, since that’ll lead to paranoia and just thinking about it will make you uncomfortable!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, what you say makes sense. Haha, I can’t tell who’s the teacher here, Usarin-kakka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne doesn’t know for what unclear reason Sakaki decided to call her “Usarin-kakka.” At least, “Usarin” was an abbreviation of her name “Usagawa Rinne,” but why do the Japanese love to shorten all proper nouns? &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Like pocket bells, personal computers, sexual harassment, or convenience stores&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#&amp;quot;Like pocket bells, personal computers&amp;quot;, sexual harassment, or convenience stores|Like pocket bells, personal computers, sexual harassment, or convenience stores]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;. Even the name “Guriko” was an example.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought of the mysterious transfer student called Guriko who killed her, though Rinne barely remembered the events of that night. She was watching TV, and her door was suddenly opened. As she turned around, something was forced into her eye, and she lost consciousness. When she woke up, Sakaki was by her side, her room was filled with blood and… everything else had been forgotten.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What had she gotten into? Who exactly was that Guriko girl? Rinne did not understand what happened at all, though she didn’t particularly want to delve more deeply into the matter. Only when her life with Sakaki was threatened did she feel at all dissatisfied. If Guriko had actually wanted to kill her, that would be truly scary, since Rinne understood far too well the pain of death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet, it would be too foolish to feel terrified just because something was scary, and Guriko didn’t show any signs of acting again, so Rinne wasn’t particularly on guard despite the fact that only two days and a weekend had passed since she transferred here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, no matter what happened, Sakaki would protect her. That was their agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With blissful emotions dominant, Rinne opened a lunchbox and chatted with Sakaki about trivial topics. Rinne’s poverty prevented her from making anything luxurious, but Sakaki still seemed satisfied. He seemed like a young child with clasped hands saying “itadakimasu!” while starting on the food, and Rinne couldn’t suppress her smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way, the two calmly passed their time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While stuffing his face with green beans, Sakaki merrily said, “By the way, how’s that wall that got blood splattered all over it? Has it been cleaned up yet?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne poured some barley tea, drank it in one gulp, and answered, “Well, since the blood also had fat in it, washing it with only water wouldn’t work. Even wiping it with a rag probably wouldn’t work, so I put new wallpaper over it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wasn’t that expensive?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, I used up all my saving. Since the tatami was also dyed red, I had to swap that out too. That was expensive too. For a poor student, spending that much is fatal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can never forgive that Guriko. But back to the main point, why don’t you get her to pay for you?”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Sakaki who honestly seemed angry, Rinne merely shrugged her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was Sensei who fired the gun! Besides — Guriko’s probably more poor than I am. She seems homeless, and besides, she even said that she can’t afford stationery.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Do you two talk often?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We sit next to each other. She never seems busy after class, so I talk to her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s naivety nearly caused Sakaki to faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your lack of concern for your personal safety always shocks me, Usarin-kakka! Don’t I always tell you not to talk to her? And that talking to her will get your eyes gouged out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘‘I will gouge out your eyes!‘‘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a veritable death threat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But still, Rinne was not afraid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Saying something like that’s obviously a joke. I know for sure she’s just scared of being alone. She avoids other people since she doesn’t want to hurt them; I’d know since I used to be like that. I think Guriko actually wants to interact with other people more.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne truly thought this, but Sakaki’s reaction was subtle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He sighed while looking up at the ceiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I knew you were way too naïve in judging others… You should know the reason why I don’t think she’s kidding is because she’s already gouged out your eyes once!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that&#039;s not wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, defeated, smiled and set her cup down with a “clank.” Sakaki seemed to hold extreme hostility towards Guriko even though she didn’t seem so bad to Rinne. She decided Guriko must have had some overwhelming reason for removing her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, aren’t you going to eat, Usarin-kakka? You’ve only been drinking tea so far.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t understand. Not only was Rinne’s food untouched, her lunchbox hadn’t even been opened. One couldn’t blame Sakaki for his surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed silent for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I-I don’t know why, but I haven’t felt hungry or thirsty ever since Guriko almost killed me. To be honest, I haven’t eaten anything in about four days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What...?—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt his voice was particularly weak in saying this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, I’m still not hungry. Hmm… is that abnormal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked at Sakaki. Sakaki’s face was completely pale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki already told Rinne about her immediate resurrection after her eyes were gouged out. But with this loss of appetite, this — wasn’t this extraordinary!? It showed that she wasn’t human anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After noticing the disappearance of her sense of hunger, Rinne’s fear led her to run repeatedly into her bathroom to check in her mirror that she still had human form hadn’t turned into a monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she had turned into one, Sakaki would definitely shun her, which to her was far worse than death or anything else, and so Rinne kept her lack of appetite hidden until then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked at Sakaki, who had yet to respond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne understood that there were some things even Sakaki had trouble understanding, but even if he understood nothing, she still wanted him to say, “That’s okay,” or “Don’t worry,” or something alone those lines. If only that would happen, she could continue to live on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door was slid open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko stood there. She had a mess that passed for wolf-like hair that must have been created by a typhoon, a bored and impatient expression, and a pair of eyes that seemed like gun barrels. This was the transfer student—Gankyuu Eguriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her gaze focused on the couple that&#039;s sitting across from each other in the center of the classroom — Sakaki Guryuu and Usagawa Rinne. At that moment, her face showed her astonishment as if she just saw something incredible. For Guriko, whose face was usually completely expressionless, showing a genuine emotion - shock - like this was quite a rare occurrence.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon noticing the school’s best-known lovers, this transfer student who recently dominated the school’s discussion strode over and glared at Sakaki like a police officer would a vital witness, and indignantly asked, “Have you eaten?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I asked you a question. Did you eat this bento?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s expression was extremely focused. And thanks to her loud voice, the entire class turned to look. All of them thought, “What… What? What’s that transfer student doing now?” The classroom suddenly became quiet, and though Sakaki found it strange, he still decided to answer Guriko’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I ate it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She murmured to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko suddenly lowered her head and pressed her lips against those of Sakaki Guryuu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…” “Whoa…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki’s eyes opened wide. Rinne’s face showed astonishment. The class fell into uproar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um… Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko held Sakaki’s head, and pressed her lips against his. Put plainly, she kissed him forcefully, in the middle of lunch, in front of the entire class. What exactly was she thinking? This mysterious transfer known as Gankyuu Eguriko stole a kiss from the teacher the second day after she transferred in, and she even did in front of the teacher’s lover, Usagawa Rinne. No matter her real motivations, in the eyes of the students, this was a war declaration against Rinne. They would inevitably interpret the situation that way. But, Guriko’s next action provided even less hope for peace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clang—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of all the things to happen!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko flipped over the lunchbox Sakaki was eating from, which was filled with food lovingly made by Rinne, causing all the food to spill out. Then, she took Rinne’s lunchbox and knocked that on the ground as well before stomping the food inside to mush. She ended by dropping the words, “Don’t eat this woman’s food!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And because of this—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What else is to say now, coming up with an explanation would truly be difficult! Leaving things as such, Guriko walked off with pride, leaving the stunned Sakaki and the pale Rinne. Every high school student in class equipped with a cell phone, the most powerful communication device, immediately passed their message along through calls or texts: Usagawa Rinne’s rival in love appears! On her second day after transferring, Gankyu Eguriko kissed Sakaki Guryuu, knocked down the lunch Rinne made for him, and ordered, “Don’t eat that woman’s food!” This will definitely be very interesting!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the “November 15th Incident” that has been passed down through the school ever since.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those living an ordinary high-school life, this was an unprecedented disturbance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a joyful entertainment!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The voice was like the falsetto of a man and also the alto of a woman. It was a voice that eluded a peculiar enchantment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan to do—‘Mushi’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pure, innocent voice seemed clear enough to to trample through the previous one.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were in front of classroom 1-B on Kannonsakazaki High School. No matter how isolated it was from the chaos inside the classroom, or any other sort of noise, the hallway still echoed with some of the annoying sound of students. There stood two people, both with human appearances, yet neither of them were human. One was a “Mushi” taking on the form of a human, and the other was once human, but had become some creature that was only similar to a human ever since — Gankyuu Eguriko. The two non-humans stood facing one another expressionlessly in the hallway filled with noise. “Mushi” wore a sailor uniform, had short hair, and carried a friendly expression. She appeared just like a normal girl, save for her red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mushi”, with a face emotionless like that of an insect, made an intriguing noise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is only for confirmation! After all, ‘we’ will not allow ourselves to be defeated. We simply believed in a need to check whether or not Usagawa Rinne’s Apple has taken root in her soul. You already know that we would do anything to achieve our objectives.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…After death, the soul separates itself from the physical body. Apples reside in the soul, so — death is the only requirement for taking the soul, correct? Unfortunately for you, Usagawa Rinne’s Apple has long since taken root in her soul. I have already confirmed this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But ‘we’ have not! We do not trust anyone besides ourselves; in other words, there’s no way we’d believe what you say!”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mushi” dully said this in a horrible voice. They had no individuality, and thus could not have emotions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The exterminating machine that moved in hordes — that was “Mushi”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you’re willing to do anything, there should still be some limits — did you plan to kill Sakaki Guryuu?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since we did not know which lunchbox Usagawa Rinne would eat from, we poisoned both of them. Mmm, this was a necessary sacrifice! We ‘Mushi’ will do anything for our goals; we lack those romantic ideals that you have. As long as we can obtain the Apple, it doesn’t matter who ends up shedding tears or dying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko grit her teeth and said, “This is why I despise you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, but we don’t particularly want you to hold feelings of affection toward us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The aura emitted between the two non-humans grew unbearably intense. That aura caused the hallway windows to rattle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko crossed her arms and glared at “Mushi”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But you have already lost. Usagawa Rinne already lost her appetite, and the poison wouldn’t have worked on her anyway, which would result in only Sakaki dying. Even if it’s just him, as long as I’m here, I won’t let him die. I can’t let you have your way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha!” “Mushi” laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the emotionless “Mushi”, laughter had only one purpose — to provoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was really astonishing when you removed the poison directly from Sakaki’s mouth. You seem to be turning into a master entertainer; where did you learn that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You talk too much! You made me create an unnecessary uproar among my classmates. Even though I didn’t have another choice — why do I always get bad reputations?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because you’re too cruel on a normal basis.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Probably!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko closed her eyes, then murmured as if in a trance, “Because God hates me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, she pulled a spoon from her skirt pocket, and in a movement too fast for the naked eye to see, threw it at “Mushi”. The spoon pierced the eye of the “Mushi” with a schoolgirl’s appearance. But, that was not enough to stop the spoon’s force, and the terrifying destruction went through the eye, through the brain, and even out through the back of the head. This was something impossible for a human. “Mushi” gave a small final smile before the ruined body collapsed. As she was about to hit the floor, her body broke down and disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blood-stained spoon fell to the ground with a tinkle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I know it doesn’t bring me any good, and I’m used to being hated.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Guriko headed toward the roof to skip class for an afternoon nap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
School ended that day. Usagawa Rinne staggered home with an air of frustration and defeat while thinking of the events that day at lunch — Guriko kissed Sakaki Guryuu and told him to stop eating Rinne’s food. Somehow, Rinne’s heart was beating so fast. What was this uneasy feeling? Why did she feel nauseous?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why did Guriko kiss Sakaki? Was there some sort of reason? What kind of reason would propel her into such actions? Rinne smiled. Why did she feel so unhappy about this? Sakaki kissed someone else, but why did seeing that annoy her so much?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So annoying…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne noticed her jealousy of Guriko, and felt a bit of disgust at herself. Was this what it felt like for a person’s most precious thing to be violated? This was the first time Rinne felt something like this, and thus she had trouble describing it, but she felt that “jealousy” was the most accurate word. Rinne loved Sakaki, and seeing him kiss another girl was incredibly painful, so much that for the time being she didn’t want to talk to Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Sakaki’s feelings didn’t change and he didn’t hate Rinne, she still felt dejected. Noticing her unreasonable anger, Rinne worried herself into a depressed mood. Rinne decided it was sort of like the type of feeling one would get after saving up a cookie to enjoy later, only for someone else to eat it. She and Sakaki had only kissed once, on Sakaki’s birthday. Rinne thought that would become a bond between them, a fact that meant she was the only and most exclusive person to have kissed Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that bond had been duplicated. Right in front of Rinne, Guriko had kissed Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m so useless…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to cry, she’s almost crying. Rinne realized how weak she was to worry so much over something like this. She was still a weak human who trembled over such a trivial fact. Even if her body lost the ability to die, her heart remained so weak, so fragile, so powerless. So pathetic!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she kept agonizing over this, Rinne might crumble, so she decided to stop thinking about it. That’s it! Even if today, she wanted to avoid Sakaki, she would greet him with a smile the next day! After having resolved so, her mood improved a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Passing the clamorous market, she walked onto a rugged path. There were never any people here as far as one could see; there were only weeds, without any fields or parking lots to be seen. Rinne blankly gazed at the unchanging scenery where she used to frequently get lost, messily thinking both of events past and events to come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, the young lady over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A voice. Rinne turned to look, and in the space that had just been empty, a small, mysterious stand was set up. Or rather, should it be called a small shop? At least, it was covered with a plastic tarp that looks like a tent. In the violet tent was a crystal ball, and sitting behind it, a robe-wearing man who gave off a strange vibe. In front of it was a sign saying, “Fortune telling, 100 yen”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, the young lady over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne couldn’t help but stop and turn to look at the horrifying little shop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That morning on her way to school, Rinne saw no such thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mysterious fortune teller spread out his hands and said in a voice that did not reveal gender, “That’s right, this is fortune telling. Good luck, ill fortune, fated events, and romantic matches are all covered. A young lady of your age should at least know about horoscopes or blood type fortunes! Besides those, there is fortune telling with Tarot cards, normal cards, flowers, or perhaps, less commonly, with water flow. Face, hands, clothes, and the layout of a house are also taken into consideration. Just tell me your name, and I can read your fortune for you!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should she give it a go? — this fortune teller kept going on and on by himself. How much leisure time did he have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought 100 yen wasn’t much and it would be too pitiful for the fortune teller to just get ignored, so she carelessly walked into the tent. The inside was flooded with an odd, hazy light. The fortune teller gazed intently at Rinne, then looked at his crystal ball, saying, “Oh, ah… this is bad!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought in surprise, ‘‘I haven’t even said anything yet‘‘. The fortune teller seemed happy as he continued to cry out, “Bad! Bad!”—as he lifted up the crystal ball.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is ominous! Usagawa Rinne-san, your fortune is hopeless. It’s a hellishly evil luck. The movements of the stars are terrible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My name—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘‘Did I tell him my name? No, I didn’t.‘‘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller seemed to not notice Rinne’s wavering heart as he continued to say dully, “Life is like a star. Sometimes it grows dimmer, while at other times it shines brighter. But unfortunately, smaller stars are attracted to larger stars, and when they collide the smaller stars will break, leaving only fragments.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He looked at Rinne with his eyes that had until then been covered by a hood. It was a pair of incredible red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Some great existences cannot be approached, since a star that’s too small will simply end up being crushed. A star’s path is quite messy, but it should be fine as long as it knows its limits and avoids those too great for it. The gravity of a giant star is great, and thus many small stars end up being crushed. One must live normally until death of old age — and then they will be able to die with a blinding brilliance.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stood up, staring at the cross-legged fortune teller. “That’s—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Make no mistake, I’m not making a metaphor, I’m talking about you!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller wearing a violet robe used an androgynous voice to say in a gloomy manner, “If you stay away and avoid reaching out to touch with your hand, then you will be able to die even more beautifully.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne realized that this fortune teller in front of her was a dangerous person, but she still had questions she wanted to ask to this person who seemed omniscient.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is the large star you talked about sensei? And the small star is me? I… can’t be with sensei?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing Rinne’s soft, almost-crying voice, the fortune teller lips curled up in a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You seem to misunderstand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called large star—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is, of course, the Apple of Eden.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The voice came from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne slowly turned her head, and saw about ten people behind her, all with red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a bizarre scene. When she wasn’t paying attention, about ten emotionless and insect-like people had gathered behind her. Their appearances had very little in common; there were children, adults, there was an old lady with a crooked back, a lady who seemed to have been returning home after shopping, and a high school student in uniform. They seemed to lack a sense of self; though they all had red eyes, it was hard to imagine that they had the same genes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne screamed softly while stepping back. This was scary; what did these people want? Rinne had not heard from Sakaki about his encounter with a fortune teller called “Mushi”, and this was her first experience with these abnormal events. She knew that she was no longer living her ordinary life in her peaceful world; some incomprehensible logic had thrust her into a world that no human could understand. What could she do in such a world?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shuddered as the fortune teller behind her said in a bored tone, “I do believe resistance is useless. Though we ‘Mushi’ do not have superhuman strength, we are definitely not inferior to humans. You are no match for us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you planning to do to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We would like you to die.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Mushi” in front of her, with the appearance of an office worker, responded in an identical voice. That cruel response shocked Rinne. ‘‘I’m going to be killed! I’m going to be killed!‘‘ Her dread suddenly rose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, from now on, we will use every method we can think of in order to kill you, Usagawa Rinne. Strangulation, beating, poisoning, assassination, or shooting you to cause mass hamorrage, or perhaps drowning or burning you. If you still will not die… we’ll just think of something else! First we’ll start testing those.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Usagawa Rinne’s first thought was to ask Sakaki for help. His phone number had long since been stored onto her cell phone, and she could contact him within 30 seconds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Rinne didn’t think the people in front of her would give her those 30 seconds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller “Mushi” seemed to read her mind, and harshly said, “I will not let you seek help. Besides — the bodyguards Sakaki Guryuu secretly sent to protect you should have already been taken care of by other ‘Mushi’. From every sense of it, looking for help is pointless. How sad—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An overwhelming terror and despair were looming above her like a mountain and a giant wave washing over her made Rinne emit a hoarse scream.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Mushi” with the appearance of an office worker placed his hand around Rinne’s slim neck. It was scary, so scary that she couldn’t move. Dry, flat fingers grabbed onto Rinne’s fair skin, squeezing and squeezing so painfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First we’ll strangle you. Ah, it seems like you can still feel pain. How unfortunate...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A “Mushi” continued, “This will hurt quite a bit!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The incredible strength of the choking caused what Rinne felt to evolve past mere “pain”; it felt as though her neck was about to be split from the strangulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne lacked the strength to resist and could only blindly feel the pain without even the ability to think. Ngh, unh; she released ear-piercing groans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…We’re far from done. Carry the guilt of your crime to your teath!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crime?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I committed… a crime?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s why I must suffer like this and die such a brutal death?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since that’s the case — what is that crime?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her vision blurred, she felt dizzy, and she wasn’t sure if she was conscious. Her neck made a creaking sound. It hurt, it hurt so much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Usagawa Rinne naturally thought of Sakaki Guryuu, and now she could only think of transmitting her remaining feelings to him — then, she could die. She resolved so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dazzling flash shot at the back of the head of the “Mushi” strangling Rinne. It seemed as if the flash intended to end the “Mushi’s” life needed to gather sufficient force. The inside of the violet tent was filled with blood. In an instant, the “Mushi” disappeared as if it scattered apart. Since Rinne was suddenly released from its grip, she fell to ground coughing violently. Rinne had a hard time believing the deep cough sounds came from her own throat. She wiped off her saliva, and before she finished wiping off her tears she looked at her surroundings to try and figure out what had happened. The thing in front of her—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was rolling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A blood-stained spoon fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flash that killed the “Mushi” and saved Rinne was—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—A spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…How many times do you pieces of trash need me to say it? Killing Usagawa Rinne is pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Mushi” all turned to look at the source of the voice, and so did Rinne. The voice came from the entrance to the space where they stood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing there was Gankyuu Eguriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her stiffened face clearly expressed her unhappiness. From the look on her wolf-like hair that was messier than usual and her slightly dirty sailor uniform, one could infer that she had just woken up from a nap. With eyes that felt like looking into the barrel of a gun, and holding several spoons, Gankyuu Eguriko in class 1-B’s eleventh seat majestically shouted with her pure voice, “I really can’t be careless. Even an afternoon nap is out of the question, though I had been sleeping so well… Well, have you said your prayers yet?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this moment—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whoosh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she thought that Gankyuu Eguriko’s right hand had moved, all three spoons she was just holding flew at the eyeballs of the blankly standing “Mushi”. The “Mushi” died just like the one before, instantly bursting before disappearing. Rinne absent-mindedly thought that looked like popping a balloon with a needle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she thought this, the bruises and pain on her neck disappeared as if time had rewinded. “Mushi” clicked his tongue and silently confirmed this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really — you won’t die. How troublesome!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m out of spoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko ignored “Mushi’s” words, and with a grim expression said in a low voice, “…so from now on it’s going to be hand-to-hand combat. Fists are different from spoons, since unlike with spoons, fists can’t kill a person with one hit. It will be very painful. If you ‘Mushi’ don’t want to be pummelled, then you’d better grab your tails and run away!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those words contained malice and formidable threat. It was a voice filled with total confidence backed by powerful murderous intent that caused Rinne to be stiffen in fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Unfortunately —“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the “Mushi” were not intimidated at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Pain and suffering are not an obstacle to our goals!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know. Then — I’ll wipe you all out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so Guriko charged forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shut her eyes in fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving the public baths, Usagawa Rinne returned home feeling warm and tossed her towel and old clothes in the washing machine in front of her apartment. The washing machine was left there by the previous resident in the apartment, and though it malfunctioned often, it was still rather durable. Rinne picked up the key hidden under it, and opened the creaking door. The inside was pitch-black, and obviously no one was there. After turning on the light Rinne sighed in relief, since she had been worried about what she could’ve done if someone ambushed her on her way home from the bath house. She unconsciously touched her neck that had long since stopped hurting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stood for a while feeling helpless, then shook her head and moved her warm table to a corner of the room. She pulled out a quilt from the closet as well as a pillow, then picked up the cell phone on it to check the time. 10:02 PM. Incidentally, Sakaki bought the phone, and Rinne didn’t pay the bills for it, so she tried to avoid using it. Yet today, she felt hollow, and wanted to call Sakaki. Rinne stared at the phone, hesitating... Should she call, or not? Calling this late at night still felt a bit embarrassing.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she hesitated, the doorbell rang. Rinne, in astonishment, stared at the door. On that note, the doorbell was installed by the previous resident; the other apartments didn’t have one. Or rather, doorbells were unnecessary, since knocking on the door would’ve worked just fine.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who could it be?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trembled thinking of the day’s events. The horrifying fortune teller, the man who strangled her, Gankyuu Eguriko who expressionlessly killed them, those people called “Mushi” who exploded before they died. Rinne couldn’t figure out what happened, and didn’t particularly want to know. The fortune teller’s words cryptically rang in her mind, that some things couldn’t be touched or even approached.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A knocking sound came from the door. Rinne slowly got up while thinking, “Who is it?” She couldn’t figure out if it was the self-proclaimed musician who lived next door to her, running over once again to borrow rice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door was opened. That’s right, it wasn’t even locked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one silently standing at the open door was—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko… chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The ‘chan’ was unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gankyuu Eguriko spoke in a sharp tone, and wore an extremely dissatisfied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Rinne was confused from having someone unexpected turning up, she remembered that Guriko saved her that day. Thinking that she shouldn’t need to be on guard against her, relaxed her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it now at this time…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s cold outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me live here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…eh, huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne couldn’t think of a response to this utterly selfish and unreasonable request. Guriko seemed to be in a rush as she, without a trace of manners, stepped into the room, took off her filthy shoes, closed the door, and sat on the tatami.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Um… Then, Guriko, what’s going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a while, Guriko seemed to be thinking, then sighed, expressionlessly pinched her cheeks, and said in a pure voice, “Agh, I’m horrible at lying, so I’ll just tell the truth. I came here to protect you, Usagawa Rinne. The ‘Mushi’ seem to have made your Apple their goal, and they also seem to have other objectives, but I don’t know anything about those. There are too many of them, and since things are so dangerous I can’t help but worry. In order to observe the situation and protect you, though, I think living here is ideal, so I want to live here. If you think I’m in the way, just pretend I don’t exist. And so, I’ll be making this place home.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How selfish.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was shocked by Guriko, who was staring at her, then smiled shyly. She still wasn’t sure what was going on, but it seemed saying more would be useless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you mean when you said ‘It’s cold outside’ at the beginning?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I planned to use that as an excuse to live here, but I just can’t tell lies for all my life. It’s actually not cold at all; I haven’t felt temperature for a long time. Even if I slept at the south pole, I wouldn’t die, and I can’t feel cold. Telling the truth… is a bit embarrassing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For the sake of protecting you” definitely wasn’t Guriko’s style. That was what Rinne thought. As she kept thinking about it, she started to smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko blankly looked at Rinne who tried to hide her smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you smiling for… Whatever, I’m sure you’re confused, but please be patient. Once I figure out what the ‘Mushi’ want and exterminate them, I’ll leave… eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said this in a single breath, but suddenly, she looked toward the corner of the room. There was an giant egg wrapped with soft cloth. It was covered with a geometric design, and seemed like a man-made egg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne fearfully glanced at the suddenly-silent Guriko and asked, “Um, what is it, Guriko?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko grabbed at her wolf-like air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The egg of a Dream World Beast, how weird. However, it shouldn’t be dangerous since it’s not an evil beast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying these cryptic words, got up and walked back and forth across the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In short, those ‘Mushi’ are going to be hard to deal with, and solving their problem will take a while. Until I’m done, I’ll stay in this closet here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko opened the closet and lay down. She’s not &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Doraemon&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Doraemon|Doraemon]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;! That place isn’t for a girl to sleep in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought of ways to convince or drag Guriko out of the closet and for both of them to sleep on the futon. There was only one futon in the room; Rinne would give the pillow to Guriko and use a cushion instead. Guriko resisted at first, but soon gave up in the face of Rinne’s stubbornness. She curled up and quickly fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne still wasn’t sure what was going on. Guriko had killed her once, and that morning had forcefully kissed the person most important to Rinne. Despite this, for some reason, Rinne never felt she was a bad person. Gently patting the hair of Guriko who was sleeping sweetly, Rinne felt strangely at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Rinne thought of something, and picked up the cell phone by the pillow to send a text message to Sakaki. Then, she closed her eyes, feeling Guriko’s body heat to her side as she fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;pre&amp;gt;From ★ Usarin   &lt;br /&gt;
To ★ Sensei   &lt;br /&gt;
Subject ★ Edict   &lt;br /&gt;
Body ★ Sorry for bothering you so late. This is Usarin. Sensei, something extremely scary happened today. I was attacked by a group of “Mushi” with red eyes, though I didn’t know what they were. I was strangled and almost killed, making it the third time I almost died. Is that good luck? Or bad? I’m still alive after coming close to death so many times. Since I lived, it’s only right for me to keep living on. Sensei, I’ll do my best to stay alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About that incident at lunch, I think Guriko must have had some reason for doing that. I don’t know what the class thinks, but I think Guriko isn’t the type of person who would commit horrible crimes, so tomorrow I’ll ask her about the details. I know you told me to avoid talking to Guriko, but I still want to keep talking to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sensei, I don’t know what’s going on around us. It feels like there’s always some sort of terrible conspiracy, but I won’t despair because I have Sensei. As long as Sensei is here, I’ll keep on hoping for the best. That was our promise. I love you, Sensei.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
P.S. I got a new family member. A person, not a cat. Sensei, who do you think it is? I’ll tell you tomorrow, I think you’ll be stunned though!&amp;lt;/pre&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that’s it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:Chaos_Greyblood&amp;diff=90970</id>
		<title>User:Chaos Greyblood</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:Chaos_Greyblood&amp;diff=90970"/>
		<updated>2011-04-16T04:22:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: Created page with &amp;quot; Hello there! I&amp;#039;m Chaos Greyblood and I hail from Baja California, Mexico. I&amp;#039;m 27 years old and I had interest in manga/anime since secondary school. I had visited Baka-Tsuki onl...&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Hello there! I&#039;m Chaos Greyblood and I hail from Baja California, Mexico. I&#039;m 27 years old and I had interest in manga/anime since secondary school. I had visited Baka-Tsuki only a few times in the past, but it wasn&#039;t until Brynhilde told me and a couple of guys about the Mushi to Medama project that I decided to take a shot at being an editor. I speak both Spanish and English with a bit of understanding on French and I have graduated from the career of Translation from the English Language and obtained my degree recently. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the chance, I&#039;ll be a hardworking and attentive editor who&#039;s willing to use this experience for more work as it comes across. This is for everyone&#039;s benefit as well; I thank Brynhilde for getting me here and I&#039;m ready to work anytime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
P.S. If you guys are going to do Kampfer one day, I want dibs as an editor! =D&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch2&amp;diff=90969</id>
		<title>Mushi:Vol1 Ch2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushi:Vol1_Ch2&amp;diff=90969"/>
		<updated>2011-04-16T04:15:14Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Chaos Greyblood: Various stuff changed and added pertinent words on sentences. Format is untouched for the text.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== &#039;&#039;&#039;Night 2: The 15th November Incident&#039;&#039;&#039; ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;PLEASE read Translator&#039;s Notes in this chapter. There are layers of hidden meanings that we have been unable to present accurately into English&#039;&#039;&#039; - [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had nothing important to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or, maybe she did, in the past. But she doesn&#039;t remember them anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A millennium – it seemed too long to live for, yet too short to go mad. Happy memories, joy, hopes, miracles; all these warm and gentle feelings were gradually taken away with the ebb of time, until the only thing left in the end was a cold and empty void. Empty - she could only store the Apples of her friends within the void that was her flesh. There was no reason for her to continue living. She did not know why she was alive. For her, who only lived for the sake of living, it was like an ageless monster - did she cease to be a human since a long time ago?   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because she couldn’t smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because there wasn’t a single happy, blissful, or treasured memory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Something that did not smile, that did not have something important in life – could such a thing be regarded as &amp;quot;human?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who are you? What are you planning to do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-- As usual, whenever such a question was asked, she would find her words stuck in her throat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her shoelaces weren’t tied well. That was to be expected – after all, it was a long time since she engaged in such a delicate activity. Therefore, Gankyuu Eguriko sat on the wooden floor before the dim shoe closet at Kannonsakazaki Private High School, and tried to tie in a butterfly knot that she couldn&#039;t manage no matter what. After trying for ten minutes, though, she still couldn’t get it right. She could vaguely remember being good at it once, but she had forgotten how to do so long ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only memories she had from her past were ones filled with intolerable anguish, and a feeling of helplessness that seemed to pin her down. That was why Guriko always tried her best to forget her past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was still quite some time before school began, as evident by the empty stairways. Guriko made it a point to come to school earlier in order to practice tying knots. No matter how hard she tried, though, her shoelaces never resembled anything other than a pile of upset noodles, which left Guriko deeply disheartened.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She never even realized when “he” stood before her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Focusing on tying her shoelaces with her head bended low, it wasn’t until she was covered by his shadow did she realize someone was standing before her. Guriko slowly raised her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a tall man, with a handsome face. Guriko had never seen such a comely human. However, Guriko felt nothing even though he was staring right at her. Being an immortal, she didn’t need something like attraction of the opposite sex or love. Those feelings had been eroded to a point of no return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, she found herself shuddering involuntarily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t know why.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… Are you waiting for me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said quietly. It was such an un-cute reaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had left behind all her cute, innocent, Usagawa-Rinne-like reactions behind her a long, long time ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I never thought you would be here this early. Having problems with your shoelaces?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man – Sakaki Guryuu - shifted his gaze down toward Guriko’s messed up shoelaces. He then approached her nonchalantly, knelt down, swiftly untied her shoelaces and gracefully whipped by a butterfly knot from the opposite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He then looked up at Guriko, who had sat up straight by now, and coldly said, “Don’t you even know such basic things?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“S-shut up! Why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Damn it&#039;&#039;, Guriko thought. She never would have imagined being saved by this guy, and, for a second there, she was actually slightly happy. Even though she knew that being nice with this guy wouldn’t bring her any good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she knew that it was impossible to be friends with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though she knew that, no matter how much, how often she wished for it, it was impossible for feelings to surface.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was something Guriko was very clear with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko shifted her gaze from Sakaki’s face, which was inches from her own, and lowered her head. Sakaki immediately stood up, puffed up his chest, bent his back backwards in an arrogant stance, and looked at Guriko from above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like I said earlier, I want to know who you really are, what the reasons of your actions are, and the goal behind your moves.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a calm, clear, yet loud voice. It was the voice of a dominator, a person who was clearly a class above others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko didn’t feel the slightest bit intimidated, though.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no need for you to know.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, you still have to talk… Don’t make me use brute force.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You think you can actually beat me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh boy, what a bother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why did I say something like that?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko slowly hoisted her sailor-uniform-clad body up and glared at Sakaki’s face, which was above the level of her sight. Sakaki returned her glare with an intense, fiery, emerald stare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People with beautiful eyes would always end up being beautiful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko averted her gaze and picked up her bag from the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… Why do you want to know? Are you curious? Or intrigued?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Neither. I’m doing this out of love and commitment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… You’re worried about Usagawa Rinne?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a show of resolve. How could he afford to answer so willingly?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did he really love her that much?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko gave him a small smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…… How admirable. Both you and Usagawa.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Nothing. I’m talking to myself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With that said, Guriko looked at Sakaki, and said in her pure voice, “Instead of being cautious towards me, why not you be on the lookout for ‘Mushi’ instead? I didn’t manage to kill Usagawa, and won’t ever attempt to again. Those ‘Mushi’, on the other hand, won’t give up on the Apple so easily.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mushi…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mushi – the name of the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko put on a stern face and stared at Sakaki, as if trying to bore a hole in him with her gaze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Those guys are ‘Mushi’ – not only are they everywhere, they will stop at nothing to achieve their goal.”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Don’t let your guard down – That was what Guriko silently thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Out of all the teachers in charge of class 1-B there was one named Sakaki Guryuu. His mannerisms were dignified and elegant, &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Pan An&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Pan An|his features were handsome enough to rival Ganymede]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, and he was an unique teacher, arguably the best in the world. The oddest thing about him was that though he is classified as a history teacher, he also taught all the other subjects. “Are we back in elementary school or something?” Sakaki’s students didn&#039;t approve of this matter at all. The reason why he did this lies with Usagawa Rinne, as he wished to spend as much time with her as possible. Thus, no matter if it was Biology, Gym, or Music, he indiscriminately taught all subjects. Not only that, none of his teaching had even the slightest imperfection. Class 1-B’s steady rise in grades was obvious to anyone who would bother to check. In addition to his handsome features and artistic talent, which were mostly wasted in his teaching profession, he had earned the students&#039; approval as he was mostly a kind soul despite a somewhat cold personality. Therefore, he was a unique existence. Envious teachers who liked to gossip took to calling him &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Neptune King&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Neptune King|Neptune King]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, lord of the perfect ones, out of jealousy; although, the students who grew up in a later generation usually had no idea what that meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet, this superhuman called Sakaki Guryuu had a problem one wouldn’t expect of a person like him. That problem was his “religion” of “worship-Usagawa-Rinne-above-all-else”; in other words, his ideology concerning “the-world-revolves-around-Usarin-kakka”. His love for this one student in Class 1-B was extraordinary, and in fact, it was for the sake of staying near this love - Usagawa Rinne - that the man named Sakaki Guryuu bothered to obtain a teaching license. This love was already common knowledge at Kannonsakazaki High School, and since he was the type to do whatever it took to achieve his goals, his teaching license was naturally obtained through force, influence and authority.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And naturally, he would appear in 1-B’s classroom during lunch break because he wanted to eat bento with Usagawa Rinne. Honestly, the man lacked shame. What part of Usagawa Rinne could have engrossed such a perfect man to a state of such obsession? Does she have some sort of relation to &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Yang Guifei&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Yang Guifei|Helen of Troy in ancient Greece]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;!? Many rumors on the matter spread throughout the school’s student population. For all these reasons, Sakaki remained a main topic in gossip.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one ordinary lunchtime, in the class taught by such a man—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A unique event occurred, which was remembered as “The November 15th Incident” from here onwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hurry up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Why won’t Sensei come already?&#039;&#039; Usagawa Rinne thought to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Monday, November 15th. Thankfully, the classroom that day was quite warm; Rinne smiled calmly, and put two lunchboxes on her desk as she waited for Sakaki Guryuu.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During lunch, Sakaki always disregarded the school lunches and came to the classroom to eat and chat with Rinne. Rinne loved to cook, and never found it troublesome to cook for two. Yet, once in a while, she still felt that, compared to the standard student-teacher relationship, what she did was a bit odd. Sakaki grew up sheltered in an incredibly wealthy household, and the resulting lack of common sense caused people to occasionally react to his odd actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secretly, though, Rinne found this cute. She shouldn’t have felt this way, but seeing that the perfect Sakaki can sometimes act strange made her feel a bit relieved. Sakaki Guryuu was still a human, just like her. Since it allowed her to think such thoughts, Rinne liked that awkward side of Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Like” — Rinne liked Sakaki. Sakaki was a teacher, and Rinne was his student. Despite this difference in status, or rather, this wall between them, the two loved each other. That was their trust, and their mutual understanding. It was thanks to those characteristics that they would be able to find happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Usagawa Rinne was happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She gets worried sometimes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But she was undoubtedly happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was noisy. Even though Kannonsakazaki High School had gathered the most obedient and intelligent students into its classroom, lunchtime still appears rowdy. This wasn’t exactly the most modern high school building, so the floor and walls were a bit unclean and many scribbles made by which past students dotted the walls. Though tidy people would surely be disgusted by such a classroom, Rinne actually liked it. She felt it allowed anyone to understand the heaviness of the room’s history, and know more about the people who used to live within its walls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A cold wind blew in, causing the curtains to flutter inward. Rinne realized that, though it looked warm, it had long since begun to transition to winter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this point, Sakaki Guryuu showed up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki’s hair was not as neat as it usually was, probably since he’d rushed here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as he opened the door, even before walking in, Sakaki shouted, “Sorry I’m late—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not a problem. I don’t mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne smiled while gently responding. Though she actually worried a great deal over Sakaki’s tardiness, she did not show it. Sakaki, still with an apologetic expression, passed through the students who quieted down after seeing their teacher appear, and walked toward Rinne’s desk. He grabbed a chair before Rinne and sat down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m truly sorry, Usarin-kakka. Someone came to see me at a horrible time. Some person from the education committee or something, it was some old guy who looked like he’d fall dead at any moment. He kept going on and on without getting anywhere; he probably had bad hearing and the Director of Education dumped him onto me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki thought nothing of saying these harsh words, and he gave a sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh! But if you think about it, why did they have to send someone to me? And during my precious lunch break at that. The office is probably trying to punish me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne held back a laugh, cover her mouth with her hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki’s confused expression was just too cute.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei, it’s best if you don’t think someone wants to punish you or is badmouthing you, since that’ll lead to paranoia and just thinking about it will make you uncomfortable!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, what you say makes sense. Haha, I can’t tell who’s the teacher here, Usarin-kakka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne doesn’t know for what unclear reason Sakaki decided to call her “Usarin-kakka.” At least, “Usarin” was an abbreviation of her name “Usagawa Rinne,” but why do the Japanese love to shorten all proper nouns? &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Like pocket bells, personal computers, sexual harassment, or convenience stores&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#&amp;quot;Like pocket bells, personal computers&amp;quot;, sexual harassment, or convenience stores|Like pocket bells, personal computers, sexual harassment, or convenience stores]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;. Even the name “Guriko” was an example.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought of the mysterious transfer student called Guriko who killed her, though Rinne barely remembered the events of that night. She was watching TV, and her door was suddenly opened. As she turned around, something was forced into her eye, and she lost consciousness. When she woke up, Sakaki was by her side, her room was filled with blood and… everything else had been forgotten.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What had she gotten into? Who exactly was that Guriko girl? Rinne did not understand what happened at all, though she didn’t particularly want to delve more deeply into the matter. Only when her life with Sakaki was threatened did she feel at all dissatisfied. If Guriko had actually wanted to kill her, that would be truly scary, since Rinne understood far too well the pain of death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet, it would be too foolish to feel terrified just because something was scary, and Guriko didn’t show any signs of acting again, so Rinne wasn’t particularly on guard despite the fact that only two days and a weekend had passed since she transferred here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, no matter what happened, Sakaki would protect her. That was their agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With blissful emotions dominant, Rinne opened a lunchbox and chatted with Sakaki about trivial topics. Rinne’s poverty prevented her from making anything luxurious, but Sakaki still seemed satisfied. He seemed like a young child with clasped hands saying “itadakimasu!” while starting on the food, and Rinne couldn’t suppress her smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way, the two calmly passed their time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While stuffing his face with green beans, Sakaki merrily said, “By the way, how’s that wall that got blood splattered all over it? Has it been cleaned up yet?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne poured some barley tea, drank it in one gulp, and answered, “Well, since the blood also had fat in it, washing it with only water wouldn’t work. Even wiping it with a rag probably wouldn’t work, so I put new wallpaper over it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wasn’t that expensive?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yup, I used up all my saving. Since the tatami was also dyed red, I had to swap that out too. That was expensive too. For a poor student, spending that much is fatal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can never forgive that Guriko. But back to the main point, why don’t you get her to pay for you?”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of Sakaki who honestly seemed angry, Rinne merely shrugged her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was Sensei who fired the gun! Besides — Guriko’s probably more poor than I am. She seems homeless, and besides, she even said that she can’t afford stationery.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Do you two talk often?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We sit next to each other. She never seems busy after class, so I talk to her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne’s naivety nearly caused Sakaki to faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your lack of concern for your personal safety always shocks me, Usarin-kakka! Don’t I always tell you not to talk to her? And that talking to her will get your eyes gouged out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘‘I will gouge out your eyes!‘‘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was a veritable death threat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But still, Rinne was not afraid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Saying something like that’s obviously a joke. I know for sure she’s just scared of being alone. She avoids other people since she doesn’t want to hurt them; I’d know since I used to be like that. I think Guriko actually wants to interact with other people more.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne truly thought this, but Sakaki’s reaction was subtle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He sighed while looking up at the ceiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I knew you were way too naïve in judging others… You should know the reason why I don’t think she’s kidding is because she’s already gouged out your eyes once!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that&#039;s not wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne, defeated, smiled and set her cup down with a “clank.” Sakaki seemed to hold extreme hostility towards Guriko even though she didn’t seem so bad to Rinne. She decided Guriko must have had some overwhelming reason for removing her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Actually, aren’t you going to eat, Usarin-kakka? You’ve only been drinking tea so far.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki couldn’t understand. Not only was Rinne’s food untouched, her lunchbox hadn’t even been opened. One couldn’t blame Sakaki for his surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stayed silent for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I-I don’t know why, but I haven’t felt hungry or thirsty ever since Guriko almost killed me. To be honest, I haven’t eaten anything in about four days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What...?—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki felt his voice was particularly weak in saying this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so, I’m still not hungry. Hmm… is that abnormal?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked at Sakaki. Sakaki’s face was completely pale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki already told Rinne about her immediate resurrection after her eyes were gouged out. But with this loss of appetite, this — wasn’t this extraordinary!? It showed that she wasn’t human anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After noticing the disappearance of her sense of hunger, Rinne’s fear led her to run repeatedly into her bathroom to check in her mirror that she still had human form hadn’t turned into a monster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she had turned into one, Sakaki would definitely shun her, which to her was far worse than death or anything else, and so Rinne kept her lack of appetite hidden until then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sensei…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne looked at Sakaki, who had yet to respond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne understood that there were some things even Sakaki had trouble understanding, but even if he understood nothing, she still wanted him to say, “That’s okay,” or “Don’t worry,” or something alone those lines. If only that would happen, she could continue to live on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door was slid open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko stood there. She had a mess that passed for wolf-like hair that must have been created by a typhoon, a bored and impatient expression, and a pair of eyes that seemed like gun barrels. This was the transfer student—Gankyuu Eguriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her gaze focused on the couple that&#039;s sitting across from each other in the center of the classroom — Sakaki Guryuu and Usagawa Rinne. At that moment, her face showed her astonishment as if she just saw something incredible. For Guriko, whose face was usually completely expressionless, showing a genuine emotion - shock - like this was quite a rare occurrence.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon noticing the school’s best-known lovers, this transfer student who recently dominated the school’s discussion strode over and glared at Sakaki like a police officer would a vital witness, and indignantly asked, “Have you eaten?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I asked you a question. Did you eat this bento?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko’s expression was extremely focused. And thanks to her loud voice, the entire class turned to look. All of them thought, “What… What? What’s that transfer student doing now?” The classroom suddenly became quiet, and though Sakaki found it strange, he still decided to answer Guriko’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I ate it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She murmured to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko suddenly lowered her head and pressed her lips against those of Sakaki Guryuu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh…” “Whoa…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakaki’s eyes opened wide. Rinne’s face showed astonishment. The class fell into uproar.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um… Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko held Sakaki’s head, and pressed her lips against his. Put plainly, she kissed him forcefully, in the middle of lunch, in front of the entire class. What exactly was she thinking? This mysterious transfer known as Gankyuu Eguriko stole a kiss from the teacher the second day after she transferred in, and she even did in front of the teacher’s lover, Usagawa Rinne. No matter her real motivations, in the eyes of the students, this was a war declaration against Rinne. They would inevitably interpret the situation that way. But, Guriko’s next action provided even less hope for peace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Clang—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of all the things to happen!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko flipped over the lunchbox Sakaki was eating from, which was filled with food lovingly made by Rinne, causing all the food to spill out. Then, she took Rinne’s lunchbox and knocked that on the ground as well before stomping the food inside to mush. She ended by dropping the words, “Don’t eat this woman’s food!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And because of this—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What else is to say now, coming up with an explanation would truly be difficult! Leaving things as such, Guriko walked off with pride, leaving the stunned Sakaki and the pale Rinne. Every high school student in class equipped with a cell phone, the most powerful communication device, immediately passed their message along through calls or texts: Usagawa Rinne’s rival in love appears! On her second day after transferring, Gankyu Eguriko kissed Sakaki Guryuu, knocked down the lunch Rinne made for him, and ordered, “Don’t eat that woman’s food!” This will definitely be very interesting!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the “November 15th Incident” that has been passed down through the school ever since.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those living an ordinary high-school life, this was an unprecedented disturbance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a joyful entertainment!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The voice was like the falsetto of a man and also the alto of a woman. It was a voice that eluded a peculiar enchantment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you plan to do—‘Mushi’?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pure, innocent voice seemed clear enough to to trample through the previous one.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were in front of classroom 1-B on Kannonsakazaki High School. No matter how isolated it was from the chaos inside the classroom, or any other sort of noise, the hallway still echoed with some of the annoying sound of students. There stood two people, both with human appearances, yet neither of them were human. One was a “Mushi” taking on the form of a human, and the other was once human, but had become some creature that was only similar to a human ever since — Gankyuu Eguriko. The two non-humans stood facing one another expressionlessly in the hallway filled with noise. “Mushi” wore a sailor uniform, had short hair, and carried a friendly expression. She appeared just like a normal girl, save for her red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mushi”, with a face emotionless like that of an insect, made an intriguing noise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is only for confirmation! After all, ‘we’ will not allow ourselves to be defeated. We simply believed in a need to check whether or not Usagawa Rinne’s Apple has taken root in her soul. You already know that we would do anything to achieve our objectives.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…After death, the soul separates itself from the physical body. Apples reside in the soul, so — death is the only requirement for taking the soul, correct? Unfortunately for you, Usagawa Rinne’s Apple has long since taken root in her soul. I have already confirmed this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But ‘we’ have not! We do not trust anyone besides ourselves; in other words, there’s no way we’d believe what you say!”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mushi” dully said this in a horrible voice. They had no individuality, and thus could not have emotions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The exterminating machine that moved in hordes — that was “Mushi”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if you’re willing to do anything, there should still be some limits — did you plan to kill Sakaki Guryuu?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since we did not know which lunchbox Usagawa Rinne would eat from, we poisoned both of them. Mmm, this was a necessary sacrifice! We ‘Mushi’ will do anything for our goals; we lack those romantic ideals that you have. As long as we can obtain the Apple, it doesn’t matter who ends up shedding tears or dying.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko grit her teeth and said, “This is why I despise you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, but we don’t particularly want you to hold feelings of affection toward us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The aura emitted between the two non-humans grew unbearably intense. That aura caused the hallway windows to rattle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko crossed her arms and glared at “Mushi”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But you have already lost. Usagawa Rinne already lost her appetite, and the poison wouldn’t have worked on her anyway, which would result in only Sakaki dying. Even if it’s just him, as long as I’m here, I won’t let him die. I can’t let you have your way.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Haha!” “Mushi” laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the emotionless “Mushi”, laughter had only one purpose — to provoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was really astonishing when you removed the poison directly from Sakaki’s mouth. You seem to be turning into a master entertainer; where did you learn that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You talk too much! You made me create an unnecessary uproar among my classmates. Even though I didn’t have another choice — why do I always get bad reputations?!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because you’re too cruel on a normal basis.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Probably!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko closed her eyes, then murmured as if in a trance, “Because God hates me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, she pulled a spoon from her skirt pocket, and in a movement too fast for the naked eye to see, threw it at “Mushi”. The spoon pierced the eye of the “Mushi” with a schoolgirl’s appearance. But, that was not enough to stop the spoon’s force, and the terrifying destruction went through the eye, through the brain, and even out through the back of the head. This was something impossible for a human. “Mushi” gave a small final smile before the ruined body collapsed. As she was about to hit the floor, her body broke down and disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blood-stained spoon fell to the ground with a tinkle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…I know it doesn’t bring me any good, and I’m used to being hated.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Guriko headed toward the roof to skip class for an afternoon nap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
School ended that day. Usagawa Rinne staggered home with an air of frustration and defeat while thinking of the events that day at lunch — Guriko kissed Sakaki Guryuu and told him to stop eating Rinne’s food. Somehow, Rinne’s heart was beating so fast. What was this uneasy feeling? Why did she feel nauseous?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why did Guriko kiss Sakaki? Was there some sort of reason? What kind of reason would propel her into such actions? Rinne smiled. Why did she feel so unhappy about this? Sakaki kissed someone else, but why did seeing that annoy her so much?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So annoying…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne noticed her jealousy of Guriko, and felt a bit of disgust at herself. Was this what it felt like for a person’s most precious thing to be violated? This was the first time Rinne felt something like this, and thus she had trouble describing it, but she felt that “jealousy” was the most accurate word. Rinne loved Sakaki, and seeing him kiss another girl was incredibly painful, so much that for the time being she didn’t want to talk to Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though Sakaki’s feelings didn’t change and he didn’t hate Rinne, she still felt dejected. Noticing her unreasonable anger, Rinne worried herself into a depressed mood. Rinne decided it was sort of like the type of feeling one would get after saving up a cookie to enjoy later, only for someone else to eat it. She and Sakaki had only kissed once, on Sakaki’s birthday. Rinne thought that would become a bond between them, a fact that meant she was the only and most exclusive person to have kissed Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, that bond had been duplicated. Right in front of Rinne, Guriko had kissed Sakaki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m so useless…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted to cry, she’s almost crying. Rinne realized how weak she was to worry so much over something like this. She was still a weak human who trembled over such a trivial fact. Even if her body lost the ability to die, her heart remained so weak, so fragile, so powerless. So pathetic!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she kept agonizing over this, Rinne might crumble, so she decided to stop thinking about it. That’s it! Even if today, she wanted to avoid Sakaki, she would greet him with a smile the next day! After having resolved so, her mood improved a little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Passing the clamorous market, she walked onto a rugged path. There were never any people here as far as one could see; there were only weeds, without any fields or parking lots to be seen. Rinne blankly gazed at the unchanging scenery where she used to frequently get lost, messily thinking both of events past and events to come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, the young lady over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A voice. Rinne turned to look, and in the space that had just been empty, a small, mysterious stand was set up. Or rather, should it be called a small shop? At least, it was covered with a plastic tarp that looks like a tent. In the violet tent was a crystal ball, and sitting behind it, a robe-wearing man who gave off a strange vibe. In front of it was a sign saying, “Fortune telling, 100 yen”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, the young lady over there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne couldn’t help but stop and turn to look at the horrifying little shop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That morning on her way to school, Rinne saw no such thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mysterious fortune teller spread out his hands and said in a voice that did not reveal gender, “That’s right, this is fortune telling. Good luck, ill fortune, fated events, and romantic matches are all covered. A young lady of your age should at least know about horoscopes or blood type fortunes! Besides those, there is fortune telling with Tarot cards, normal cards, flowers, or perhaps, less commonly, with water flow. Face, hands, clothes, and the layout of a house are also taken into consideration. Just tell me your name, and I can read your fortune for you!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Should she give it a go? — this fortune teller kept going on and on by himself. How much leisure time did he have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought 100 yen wasn’t much and it would be too pitiful for the fortune teller to just get ignored, so she carelessly walked into the tent. The inside was flooded with an odd, hazy light. The fortune teller gazed intently at Rinne, then looked at his crystal ball, saying, “Oh, ah… this is bad!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought in surprise, ‘‘I haven’t even said anything yet‘‘. The fortune teller seemed happy as he continued to cry out, “Bad! Bad!”—as he lifted up the crystal ball.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is ominous! Usagawa Rinne-san, your fortune is hopeless. It’s a hellishly evil luck. The movements of the stars are terrible!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My name—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘‘Did I tell him my name? No, I didn’t.‘‘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller seemed to not notice Rinne’s wavering heart as he continued to say dully, “Life is like a star. Sometimes it grows dimmer, while at other times it shines brighter. But unfortunately, smaller stars are attracted to larger stars, and when they collide the smaller stars will break, leaving only fragments.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He looked at Rinne with his eyes that had until then been covered by a hood. It was a pair of incredible red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Some great existences cannot be approached, since a star that’s too small will simply end up being crushed. A star’s path is quite messy, but it should be fine as long as it knows its limits and avoids those too great for it. The gravity of a giant star is great, and thus many small stars end up being crushed. One must live normally until death of old age — and then they will be able to die with a blinding brilliance.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stood up, staring at the cross-legged fortune teller. “That’s—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Make no mistake, I’m not making a metaphor, I’m talking about you!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller wearing a violet robe used an androgynous voice to say in a gloomy manner, “If you stay away and avoid reaching out to touch with your hand, then you will be able to die even more beautifully.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne realized that this fortune teller in front of her was a dangerous person, but she still had questions she wanted to ask to this person who seemed omniscient.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is the large star you talked about sensei? And the small star is me? I… can’t be with sensei?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After hearing Rinne’s soft, almost-crying voice, the fortune teller lips curled up in a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You seem to misunderstand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called large star—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is, of course, the Apple of Eden.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The voice came from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne slowly turned her head, and saw about ten people behind her, all with red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a bizarre scene. When she wasn’t paying attention, about ten emotionless and insect-like people had gathered behind her. Their appearances had very little in common; there were children, adults, there was an old lady with a crooked back, a lady who seemed to have been returning home after shopping, and a high school student in uniform. They seemed to lack a sense of self; though they all had red eyes, it was hard to imagine that they had the same genes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne screamed softly while stepping back. This was scary; what did these people want? Rinne had not heard from Sakaki about his encounter with a fortune teller called “Mushi”, and this was her first experience with these abnormal events. She knew that she was no longer living her ordinary life in her peaceful world; some incomprehensible logic had thrust her into a world that no human could understand. What could she do in such a world?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shuddered as the fortune teller behind her said in a bored tone, “I do believe resistance is useless. Though we ‘Mushi’ do not have superhuman strength, we are definitely not inferior to humans. You are no match for us!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you planning to do to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We would like you to die.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Mushi” in front of her, with the appearance of an office worker, responded in an identical voice. That cruel response shocked Rinne. ‘‘I’m going to be killed! I’m going to be killed!‘‘ Her dread suddenly rose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, from now on, we will use every method we can think of in order to kill you, Usagawa Rinne. Strangulation, beating, poisoning, assassination, or shooting you to cause mass hamorrage, or perhaps drowning or burning you. If you still will not die… we’ll just think of something else! First we’ll start testing those.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Usagawa Rinne’s first thought was to ask Sakaki for help. His phone number had long since been stored onto her cell phone, and she could contact him within 30 seconds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Rinne didn’t think the people in front of her would give her those 30 seconds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fortune teller “Mushi” seemed to read her mind, and harshly said, “I will not let you seek help. Besides — the bodyguards Sakaki Guryuu secretly sent to protect you should have already been taken care of by other ‘Mushi’. From every sense of it, looking for help is pointless. How sad—”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An overwhelming terror and despair were looming above her like a mountain and a giant wave washing over her made Rinne emit a hoarse scream.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Mushi” with the appearance of an office worker placed his hand around Rinne’s slim neck. It was scary, so scary that she couldn’t move. Dry, flat fingers grabbed onto Rinne’s fair skin, squeezing and squeezing so painfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First we’ll strangle you. Ah, it seems like you can still feel pain. How unfortunate...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A “Mushi” continued, “This will hurt quite a bit!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The incredible strength of the choking caused what Rinne felt to evolve past mere “pain”; it felt as though her neck was about to be split from the strangulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne lacked the strength to resist and could only blindly feel the pain without even the ability to think. Ngh, unh; she released ear-piercing groans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…We’re far from done. Carry the guilt of your crime to your teath!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crime?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I committed… a crime?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s why I must suffer like this and die such a brutal death?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since that’s the case — what is that crime?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her vision blurred, she felt dizzy, and she wasn’t sure if she was conscious. Her neck made a creaking sound. It hurt, it hurt so much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Usagawa Rinne naturally thought of Sakaki Guryuu, and now she could only think of transmitting her remaining feelings to him — then, she could die. She resolved so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dazzling flash shot at the back of the head of the “Mushi” strangling Rinne. It seemed as if the flash intended to end the “Mushi’s” life needed to gather sufficient force. The inside of the violet tent was filled with blood. In an instant, the “Mushi” disappeared as if it scattered apart. Since Rinne was suddenly released from its grip, she fell to ground coughing violently. Rinne had a hard time believing the deep cough sounds came from her own throat. She wiped off her saliva, and before she finished wiping off her tears she looked at her surroundings to try and figure out what had happened. The thing in front of her—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was rolling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A blood-stained spoon fell to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flash that killed the “Mushi” and saved Rinne was—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—A spoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…How many times do you pieces of trash need me to say it? Killing Usagawa Rinne is pointless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Mushi” all turned to look at the source of the voice, and so did Rinne. The voice came from the entrance to the space where they stood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing there was Gankyuu Eguriko.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her stiffened face clearly expressed her unhappiness. From the look on her wolf-like hair that was messier than usual and her slightly dirty sailor uniform, one could infer that she had just woken up from a nap. With eyes that felt like looking into the barrel of a gun, and holding several spoons, Gankyuu Eguriko in class 1-B’s eleventh seat majestically shouted with her pure voice, “I really can’t be careless. Even an afternoon nap is out of the question, though I had been sleeping so well… Well, have you said your prayers yet?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this moment—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whoosh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she thought that Gankyuu Eguriko’s right hand had moved, all three spoons she was just holding flew at the eyeballs of the blankly standing “Mushi”. The “Mushi” died just like the one before, instantly bursting before disappearing. Rinne absent-mindedly thought that looked like popping a balloon with a needle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she thought this, the bruises and pain on her neck disappeared as if time had rewinded. “Mushi” clicked his tongue and silently confirmed this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really — you won’t die. How troublesome!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m out of spoons.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko ignored “Mushi’s” words, and with a grim expression said in a low voice, “…so from now on it’s going to be hand-to-hand combat. Fists are different from spoons, since unlike with spoons, fists can’t kill a person with one hit. It will be very painful. If you ‘Mushi’ don’t want to be pummelled, then you’d better grab your tails and run away!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those words contained malice and formidable threat. It was a voice filled with total confidence backed by powerful murderous intent that caused Rinne to be stiffen in fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Unfortunately —“&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the “Mushi” were not intimidated at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“—Pain and suffering are not an obstacle to our goals!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know. Then — I’ll wipe you all out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so Guriko charged forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne shut her eyes in fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving the public baths, Usagawa Rinne returned home feeling warm and tossed her towel and old clothes in the washing machine in front of her apartment. The washing machine was left there by the previous resident in the apartment, and though it malfunctioned often, it was still rather durable. Rinne picked up the key hidden under it, and opened the creaking door. The inside was pitch-black, and obviously no one was there. After turning on the light Rinne sighed in relief, since she had been worried about what she could’ve done if someone ambushed her on her way home from the bath house. She unconsciously touched her neck that had long since stopped hurting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne stood for a while feeling helpless, then shook her head and moved her warm table to a corner of the room. She pulled out a quilt from the closet as well as a pillow, then picked up the cell phone on it to check the time. 10:02 PM. Incidentally, Sakaki bought the phone, and Rinne didn’t pay the bills for it, so she tried to avoid using it. Yet today, she felt hollow, and wanted to call Sakaki. Rinne stared at the phone, hesitating... Should she call, or not? Calling this late at night still felt a bit embarrassing.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she hesitated, the doorbell rang. Rinne, in astonishment, stared at the door. On that note, the doorbell was installed by the previous resident; the other apartments didn’t have one. Or rather, doorbells were unnecessary, since knocking on the door would’ve worked just fine.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who could it be?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne trembled thinking of the day’s events. The horrifying fortune teller, the man who strangled her, Gankyuu Eguriko who expressionlessly killed them, those people called “Mushi” who exploded before they died. Rinne couldn’t figure out what happened, and didn’t particularly want to know. The fortune teller’s words cryptically rang in her mind, that some things couldn’t be touched or even approached.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A knocking sound came from the door. Rinne slowly got up while thinking, “Who is it?” She couldn’t figure out if it was the self-proclaimed musician who lived next door to her, running over once again to borrow rice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door was opened. That’s right, it wasn’t even locked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The one silently standing at the open door was—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guriko… chan.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The ‘chan’ was unnecessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gankyuu Eguriko spoke in a sharp tone, and wore an extremely dissatisfied expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Rinne was confused from having someone unexpected turning up, she remembered that Guriko saved her that day. Thinking that she shouldn’t need to be on guard against her, relaxed her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is it now at this time…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s cold outside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let me live here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…eh, huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne couldn’t think of a response to this utterly selfish and unreasonable request. Guriko seemed to be in a rush as she, without a trace of manners, stepped into the room, took off her filthy shoes, closed the door, and sat on the tatami.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Um… Then, Guriko, what’s going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ugh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a while, Guriko seemed to be thinking, then sighed, expressionlessly pinched her cheeks, and said in a pure voice, “Agh, I’m horrible at lying, so I’ll just tell the truth. I came here to protect you, Usagawa Rinne. The ‘Mushi’ seem to have made your Apple their goal, and they also seem to have other objectives, but I don’t know anything about those. There are too many of them, and since things are so dangerous I can’t help but worry. In order to observe the situation and protect you, though, I think living here is ideal, so I want to live here. If you think I’m in the way, just pretend I don’t exist. And so, I’ll be making this place home.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How selfish.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne was shocked by Guriko, who was staring at her, then smiled shyly. She still wasn’t sure what was going on, but it seemed saying more would be useless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What did you mean when you said ‘It’s cold outside’ at the beginning?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I planned to use that as an excuse to live here, but I just can’t tell lies for all my life. It’s actually not cold at all; I haven’t felt temperature for a long time. Even if I slept at the south pole, I wouldn’t die, and I can’t feel cold. Telling the truth… is a bit embarrassing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For the sake of protecting you” definitely wasn’t Guriko’s style. That was what Rinne thought. As she kept thinking about it, she started to smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko blankly looked at Rinne who tried to hide her smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you smiling for… Whatever, I’m sure you’re confused, but please be patient. Once I figure out what the ‘Mushi’ want and exterminate them, I’ll leave… eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko said this in a single breath, but suddenly, she looked toward the corner of the room. There was an giant egg wrapped with soft cloth. It was covered with a geometric design, and seemed like a man-made egg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne fearfully glanced at the suddenly-silent Guriko and asked, “Um, what is it, Guriko?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko grabbed at her wolf-like air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The egg of a Dream World Beast, how weird. However, it shouldn’t be dangerous since it’s not an evil beast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying these cryptic words, got up and walked back and forth across the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In short, those ‘Mushi’ are going to be hard to deal with, and solving their problem will take a while. Until I’m done, I’ll stay in this closet here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guriko opened the closet and lay down. She’s not &amp;lt;span id=&amp;quot;Doraemon&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes#Doraemon|Doraemon]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;! That place isn’t for a girl to sleep in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne thought of ways to convince or drag Guriko out of the closet and for both of them to sleep on the futon. There was only one futon in the room; Rinne would give the pillow to Guriko and use a cushion instead. Guriko resisted at first, but soon gave up in the face of Rinne’s stubbornness. She curled up and quickly fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rinne still wasn’t sure what was going on. Guriko had killed her once, and that morning had forcefully kissed the person most important to Rinne. Despite this, for some reason, Rinne never felt she was a bad person. Gently patting the hair of Guriko who was sleeping sweetly, Rinne felt strangely at ease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Rinne thought of something, and picked up the cell phone by the pillow to send a text message to Sakaki. Then, she closed her eyes, feeling Guriko’s body heat to her side as she fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;pre&amp;gt;From ★ Usarin   &lt;br /&gt;
To ★ Sensei   &lt;br /&gt;
Subject ★ Edict   &lt;br /&gt;
Body ★ Sorry for bothering you so late. This is Usarin. Sensei, something extremely scary happened today. I was attacked by a group of “Mushi” with red eyes, though I didn’t know what they were. I was strangled and almost killed, making it the third time I almost died. Is that good luck? Or bad? I’m still alive after coming close to death so many times. Since I lived, it’s only right for me to keep living on. Sensei, I’ll do my best to stay alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About that incident at lunch, I think Guriko must have had some reason for doing that. I don’t know what the class thinks, but I think Guriko isn’t the type of person who would commit horrible crimes, so tomorrow I’ll ask her about the details. I know you told me to avoid talking to Guriko, but I still want to keep talking to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sensei, I don’t know what’s going on around us. It feels like there’s always some sort of terrible conspiracy, but I won’t despair because I have Sensei. As long as Sensei is here, I’ll keep on hoping for the best. That was our promise. I love you, Sensei.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
P.S. I got a new family member. A person, not a cat. Sensei, who do you think it is? I’ll tell you tomorrow, I think you’ll be stunned though!&amp;lt;/pre&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that’s it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Mushi_to_Medama|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Chaos Greyblood</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>